Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Third POV

Sakura Nagisa was having an off day.

The sun was shining, the birds were singing, and her fellow classmates were all chatting among themselves and enjoying each other's company. . . .at least some were, the look Natsume-san was giving Shun-san was a bit off but that was normal.

And Wakaba Hiiro was also quiet but that was also normal.

But still, Sakura felt off.

Tapping her pencil absently on the table hours later, the feeling still weighing on her, she sighed softly, hoping not to get her teacher's attention with the sound. That's when she noticed it.

The crack in the air.

Pausing in her movements, she narrowed her blue eyes at the crack, biting her lips in thought. What in the ever-loving anime gods was that?

. . . .Ew, was she saying Anime Gods as a curse? Someone sedate her, she thought she could escape her MHA fangirl personality. How dare it follow her to this life?! How dare it! Begone she says, Begone!

But that doesn't matter, what the heck was that?!

Oh, there was a flash of light, oh it's getting dark. . . . 

Sakura POV

What . . .the . . .FUCK

DID I DIE AGAIN?

WHAT THE FUCK, WHAT THE FUCK, WHAT THE FUCKK!

Ok, calm down Sakura. Remember what Ms. Oka said. In case of an emergency, stop, drop, and roll.

. . . .But I can't really do that now, can I? Wait, can I even move my body? Testing, testing. . . .nope, nada, zilch, can't move a thing. Which means one of a few things due to my prior knowledge of being reincarnated.

A. I am a baby.

B. I am in the afterlife waiting to be a baby.

C. I am still dead.

D. It's neither of that and I'm hallucinating.

Hoping it's the first one though, then I can better understand my situation. Time to get moving! 

I can't move my head, it's so heavy, so I open my eyes instead. Yikes! That's really bright what the hell!? This much light is not good for someone who has spent more than 21 hours in an uncomfortable position hunched over a computer screen watching every episode of One Piece in one sitting. Bummer, if I really was reincarnated, I won't be able to find out if Luffy found the One Piece or not! Foul play I say! Foul Play! Red Flag. . . .or whatever they say at sports stuff I sucked at those.

Ok someone please for cliche gods sake please shut that annoying baby up! Oh. . . is. . .is that me crying?

Well, that answers my question. I am a baby. Sigh, I really hate puberty. 

I felt what looked like the arms of a giant lift me up, and someone brought me to their eye level. Oh? Who was this attractive good looking man? Is this my father? Well damm, hopefully, I get his good genes. I quiet down my annoying cries because even I'm getting annoyed and stare at the man with curiosity. He was very attractive, yet looked really really familiar for some reason.

Hmm. . . .was this a cliche? Was this an anime I had watched before? Or a manga perhaps? . . . .Nah, it couldn't be! That would be too cliche, even for me! . . . .But what if it was?

Oh Cliche gods above, answer your subjects' prayers! Don't let this be a cliche situation of me being in an anime! That sounds nice and all but what if this was Attack on Titan? I could die literally right now! Dying a third time does not sound fun. 

Ok, hopefully, whoever sent me here heard my desperate prayers. Now on to important matters, who was this smoking hot woman, and why was she shoving her breasts in my direction?

Oh, that's right. . . .I'm a baby . . . sighhhh time for breakfast I suppose. I was getting hungry anyway.

Huh. . .it was surprisingly sweet? I think I got used to normal human food that breastmilk is a bit of a shocker for me. I feel bad for my mom though, at least I hope it's my mom, it would be really awkward if it wasn't my mom. But anyways, I feel really bad because she is literally shoving her breasts in the mouth of a 36-year-old woman! 

Don't worry new Mother. I swear on the Cliche gods' names that I'm not thinking of anything immoral! Cross my heart and everything.

Ahhh. . .that hits the spot. Oh? I'm feeling very drowsy and sleepy now. Oh, that's right! All babies do for a while is wake up, eat, sleep, poop, and repeat the process. Sing it with me! Wake up~ Eat~ Poop~ And Sleep~!

Well then, nighty night!

This was getting boring.

It has been a few months at least, and all I have been doing is - sing it with me! Wake up~ Eat~ Poop~ And Sleep~!, Wake up~ Eat~ Poop~ And Sleep~!

Oh, and I guess I found out I had a twin. Yay, I guess. But apparently, I'm younger! Again! What a bummer. It took a while for me to get the language spoken here though, but thanks to my super duper awesome skill of bullshitting my way through anything, I was able to grasp a bit of it! 

. . . Oh, and I guess it was also because of my adult brain but shhhhh, don't tell anyone ok? Good.

Ugh, I forgot that babies can't do anything! This is so boring! 

Quickly! Time to use my ultimate skill, daydreaming!

. . . .But what can I even daydream about? My memories? Fanfics I've read in the past(s). Well then, eenie, meenie, minnie, moo, I pick memories.

Alright then, my first life sounds good. My name was Emily, Emily uhhhh Lark I believe. Yeah! It was Emily Lark! I died at the ripe old age of 21, and I discovered anime when I was 13. I had a loving family of a dad and a mom, and two annoying yet lovable older brothers who were called Josh and Caleb. Basic names if I do say so myself but what could I do? They liked it, and their wife (Clabe) and partner (Josh) seemed to like it so oh well. I was Canadian but refused to step foot in Quebec because of my high school Law assignment and how Quebec laws fucked up my project. I still passed but it was a real hassle to find out the difference between Queebce and literally all the other provinces. Tch. I was not a French kid, though I knew a few phrases. Never got into a relationship, didn't have time and no one met my taste. What? Can you really blame me? A weeb who was also a bookworm? When all these fictional men were so much better? See, you can't can you? Ooh, I remember my first anime though. Cells at Work! Sigh, it was so funny, all the memes I discovered. After Cells at Work, it was Naruto, I even watched all the fillers as well! 

< Proficiency has reached the required level. Acquired skill [Memory Level 1]. >

. . . .Oh no.

Oh no no no no no no no.

Oh no. This is bad. This is really bad!

Cliche gods! How could you fail me!? Your faithful follower!? Wahhhhh!

Well. . .this just confirmed everything. I am in a different world. 

Shit. 

Wait a moment actually. Time to test something. How many mangas and anime have I read and watched that had a situation with a game setting? Let's see. There's The Rising of Shield Hero, My Isekai Life Features A Multi-Classing Hero, though not sure if that one really counts to be honest. There was Overlord, Konosuba, and Re-Zero. Does. . .does that count? Well, it does have save points so I guess it does right?

Hmmm. 

Oh! There was Sword Art Online and So I'm A Spider So What? Really loved that last one, sucked that there wasn't a second season by the time I died though. Luckily enough I got caught up on the Light Novel.

. . . .Actually, that was the last thing I read before I kicked the bucket.

< Proficiency has reached the required level. [Memory level 1] has become [Memory level 2]. >

. . . . .Wait.

No. . . No, it can't be!

Cliche gods how could you!!! Of all the worlds I could be dumped in?! Why this one?!

Wait, what was my name again? Quick Mother! I summon thee! Cue crying. 

"Oh my! Elizabeth? Is everything alright? Are you hungry darling?"

Oh yeah, that's my name. Rest in Peace Sakura Nagisa. Sure you didn't live a long one, but it was still fun! 

Shouldn't I be grieving you say? Eh, you die once you die a hundred times. Grieving takes time and it's boring. I'll do it later. First! What's my last name? It's the only way I can confirm my situation. I outstretch my hands towards my Mother, giving a little coo and babbling random things. Mother laughed and picked me up. "Ah, my little Elizabeth, you and Sophia are just too adorable!"

. . .Someone sedate me.

This is too cliche! 

Why am I the sister to the vampire kid!??

Chapter Text

Elizabeth POV

Hmmm. . . .Vampy was adorable.

What? This is a simple fact and not me being weird at all! She really was adorable! I just wanted to reach over and squish her cheeks together. And I did just that. Ignoring the looks of amusement I was getting from my Father and Mother, I reached over with my tiny stubby hands and pulled on Vampy's cheek, giving out a high-pitched squeal and laughing at the look that overcame her face. It was priceless! She looked like a confused puppy you would find on your bed after tricking it, pretending you were giving it treats, but your hands were empty!

. . . . . Hey, didn't I have a dog in my first life? Her name was Daisy I believe.

< Proficiency has reached the required level. [Memory level 3] has become [Memory level 4]. >

Thanks, I didn't ask.

Honestly, <Memory> was such an easy skill to level. I think it's due to the fact that I've had two life already and all I've been doing is relieving many memories as a way to pass the time. Some were fun times, like the time I 'accidentally' pushed my brother in the pool (he was fine he could swim and it was the shallow end), or the time Ms. Oka took us all on a lovely field trip to a park. It was such a lovely day that day, and I was secretly able to live out my chuunibyou dream! I had many oc's that came with me from my past life that I was able to act out as! O Heavenly Gods above, I as your faithful servant Yuri call upon you to lend me your pour! Open Gates!

Hahahahah. . . . .fun times.

< Proficiency has reached the required level. [Memory level 4] has become [Memory level 5]. >

. . . .This skill is leveling up way too fast for comfort. Is this the start of me being a Mary Sue? If it is then I accept death with open and wide, very wide, arms.

I feel like I shouldn't really be leveling up any of my skills though, but when you mix boredom + an older woman + a baby, you get revisiting memories to fill that empty space in your mind. 

Hm? Who is smacking me? Oh, that's right! I'm still holding onto Vampy's cheek. Aww, look at how she's pouting at me. Is this the motherly instinct acting up? Oh well. 

I take a hold of her hand and give her a wide smile, giggling loudly. See Vampy? I'm just a little baby who wants to play with you! So just enjoy the moment with your dear baby sister alright?

. . . Speaking of Vampy, she's a reincarnation right? That means there's a teenager in that small body. So does she find me annoying? Well too bad for you! You're stuck with me for eternity! Mwahahahah!

. . . .I think I pooped. Mother, wait no I put her through a lot already. Father! I summon thee!

Cue crying.

Should I get the <Appraisal> skill?

I mean, when Kumoko got it it was a super duper OP skill, after a while that is. The pros of getting the skills would be A) I could figure out my stats and get stronger quicker. That would definitely help me right?

The con is. . . .the headaches. 

I do not want to suffer many headaches for one stupid skill. I won't even be able to level it up because I don't leave my house much, so there's like, no point at all.

Cliche gods above, what shall I do?

Speaking of skills, what the heck was <Memory> anyway? I know it has something to do with <Record> but I can't for the life of me figure out what that is supposed to do.

I mean having good memory is good and all but what does that do? Ok! With my <Memory> at Level 5 right, let's try this out!

Hmmmmmmmmmmm.

Oh, that actually worked! And from what I remember, <Memory>. . . . is really useless! For most people at least. It's actually a great help for little ole me! Hehe! Because of my wonderful and fabulous knowledge of the future, this skill is practically a godsend!

. . .. .Was this D's interference? Let's hope not, I really don't want her to notice me.

Time to change the subject! If I remember correctly, which I do thanks to this lovely skill, Vampy is well obviously a vampire. Does that mean I'm one as well?

I slid my tongue across my mouth, and wince slightly when I feel something prick me. Good, I'm not bleeding. Well, seeing that I feel fangs that means I'm also a human vampire. That's a good thing because that means I have skill points, and with skill points, I can get skills.

Obviously, I won't spend all of them, that's me asking for an early death! I can easily overpower the gambling addict in me, the gacha gods won't get me in this world! Mwuhahaha!

Oh, I'm rambling, aren't I? Anyway, I figure that if I try and figure out how to spend my skill points, I could get another skill like how Kumoko got <Appraisal> when she first woke up right? I believe she just mentioned she wanted the skill right? Hey! Divine Voice, can I get the <Appraisal> skill?

<Number of skill points currently in possession: 75 000. Number of skill points required to acquire skill [Appraisal LV1]: 100. Acquire skill?>

HOLY WHAT? 75 000 SKILL POINTS?! WHAT LUCK!

But yeah, no I'll pass on that skill. The skill I really want is <Telepathy>. I know it exists because Sophia had it! 

<Number of skill points currently in possession: 75 000. Number of skill points required to acquire skill [Telepathy LV1]: 100. Acquire skill?>

100 points going once, 100 points going twice! Sold to the human vampire baby!

<[Telepathy LV1] acquired. Remaining skill points: 74 900>

Well damm, that's a whole lot of skill points left. Maybe if I just spend a teensy bit more. . . .NO! The gacha gods will not overcome me in this universe! I shall prevail!

Besides, it would be better to save the points for better skills anyway.

Now, what to do with that skill. . . .what? did you actually think I had a plan? Who do you think I am Kumoko? I got this skill for one reason and one reason alone

To talk to Vampy.

But you see, I can't really do that now because its night time and Vampy is snoring away!

. . . .I should probably get some rest too but my thoughts are going a million miles a minute! I have so many things to think about!

Speaking of Vampy actually, I'm a bit confused. According to D, everyone in the class got reincarnated as something something their innermost self. So Kumoko as a spider because she literally was one, Vampy as a vampire and Wrath as an ogre because that was their nicknames at school respectively, Katia as a girl because. . . .oh yeah! Because (s)he liked men. And so on and so forth.

They also got unique skills that also went with their past self right? Like the crybaby one and his skill.

Ok, if that's the case, why am I a vampire? If anything, shouldn't I have been a human but with like <Prediction> or <Foresight> as my unique skill? Because I have memories of the future right? That's basically <Foresight> which I would have leveled up to <Future Sight>

. . . .Hmm. Is it because I had died prior to my second death? Now that I think about it, Vampires are Immortals, meaning their souls are definitely old. Is it because compared to my classmates and Ms. Oka, I was an old soul? That makes sense actually considering my circumstances. Though it is a bit strange I will admit. 

< Proficiency has reached the required level. Acquired skill [Prediction Level 1]. >

. . . .I quit. I'm going to bed. Good night

Vampy can crawl now.

So can I but that's beside the point. Vampy can crawl and she looks so adorable while doing it.

We (meaning Moi, Vampy, Mother and Father, and Mera(I still for the life of me can't and refuse to call him anything other than Mera, I think its more cute that way, Kumoko had the right idea)) were all outside in our massive lawn enjoying the sun. Sophia was crawling all around with me following her from behind, but Vampy this is getting exhausting Im going to take a break.

Oh? Why are you giving me that look? Go on young one, let this old lady rest her bones for a bit. Wait why are you coming closer? Go away.

Sophia sat in front of me and stared at me with her red eyes. Then she placed her palm on my sleeve and began to tug, very hard might I add. Do you want to play with me that badly? Oh fine, I suppose. Just this once though! I'm getting really tired over here!

I guess I should reevaluate my relationship with Vampy because she won't leave me alone. I think it's because I'm one of the only people she sees every day, with Father and Mera always working and Mother doing her job of being the Lady of this place and sometimes leaving us to our nannies, so it's usually just the two of us playing together.

See, that's not really a bad thing per se. I've also grown to adore Vampy as well, can you blame me? She is adorable! The issue is how I'm going to explain everything to her.

To be honest, I’m not ready at all. Tell Vampy the truth? Both of my previous life had nothing to do with her, well the second one did we were classmates after all, but I didn't really interact with her much because I was too busy focusing on my animes and book.

The old-old me is a total stranger to her. I have begun to see Vampy as my real sister, but once she knows the truth, will she still see me as her younger sister?

On top of that, I’ve had the advantage of my memories and experiences from both of my previous life while maturing in this one. For Vampy, who’s come all this way with only one advantage, it might seem like cheating.

Will she look down on me when she finds out about that? I don’t think she’s that kind of person, but…just imagining it makes me afraid to tell her.

What, I might be older than her, mentally at least, but I still have problems like this!

Don't judge me!

Though, the positive of telling her everything would be she could actually help me! Think about it this way, Vampy in the Light Novel wasn't the smartest. If I were to compare her to anyone, she would be the milder version of our local blonde pomeranian. But, if someone is so battle hungry, they need to think of tactics right? If you are able to think of battle tactics on the fly, that means you are definitely smarter than most to some degree.

Now I might just be pulling my leg and giving myself false hope on this thought, but hey, it's worth a shot no?

< Proficiency has reached the required level. [Prediction Level 1] has become [Prediction Level 2]. >

Oh, no one asked you.

There's a famous quote I'm sure many people know. “All our dreams can come true; if we have the courage to pursue them." By the man who created our favorite mouse, Walt Disney.

Well, I had a dream once. And that dream has followed me into all my new lives. 

I want to live my life without having to work and sleep and eat all day. But to do that I have to work.

That means I have to face my fear of rejection and actually talk to Vampy.

But I'm so scarrreeedddddd! What if she hates meeeeee?! I have the right to be afraid you know!

But. . . .but my dream life! My lazy life! 

Ok, I have to do it today. I must!

Look left, Mother and Nanny aren't here. Look right, Father and Mera are in the office. Look in front of me, Sophia is pouting.

. . . .What. Why is she pouting?

I blink in confusion and begin a stare-off with Sophia. She pouts even more making her cheeks puff out. What did I do wrong? Did I take your toy? I gave it back!

Sophia began to crawl towards me, and when we got face to face together, she grabbed my cheek and began to pull hard, making me cry out. Ow! OW! What did I do!?

Ok, that's it! She's been doing this for so long! A little while back, I began to notice the looks of suspicion she's been sending me, but I ignored them in favor of planning out everything. But that ends today I say. Today! Normally I wouldn't have complained if this was a normal baby, but this baby holds the soul of a teenager! How uncouth! How annoying.

Time to activate my special and super duper skill. Telepathy!

'Will you please stop pulling my cheek!'

When I sent her the message, she froze staring at me with wide shocked eyes. Haha! Bet that surprised you huh- HEY! HY ARE YOU STILL PULLING MY CHEEK YOU BRAT!?

Chapter Text

'So. . . .you are Sakura Nagisa?'

'Yes. This is the fifth time you have asked, Did you hit your head too hard?'

Sophia glowered at me making me stifle my laughter by biting my lips, well as much as a baby could bite their lips. 'Shut up! It's still a bit unreal that another classmate was reincarnated as well. I thought I was the only one. And we have these "skills" as well. I wouldn't have known if not for me telling me how to do it.'

Ahh, what a lovely conversation that had been. . . .NOT! After hearing my voice in her head, she began to pull my short baby hair and cheek extra hard, and let me tell you, it hurts as hell! If I had [Appraisal], I would not be surprised to see my HP go down a ton because holy heck children can be mean.

'How did you even know about these?' Her question pulled me away from my thoughts making me focus my eyes on her. 'Did you just suddenly get this skill?'

. . . . .The look I gave her seemed to be enough for an answer because she balked at me in shock. 'That makes no sense.'

'None of this makes sense, and yet here we are, talking through our minds while Mother and Father are chatting'

At my words, the two of us simultaneously turned our heads to stare at our parents, who were standing over stacks of paper while Merazophis was preparing some tea for them. Facing each other again, I sighed, thinking of how to go about this.

I know my plan was to tell her about my first life. . . .but I'm beginning to rethink my decision. My life as Emily is mine and mine alone. While I was Sakura, the life I had as Emily was the only thing keeping me sane. I don't think I will like it if I start spilling the beans about every single detail about myself.

Everyone there. . . .my mom, dad, and two annoying siblings. . . .all those memories and thoughts belong to me and me alone.

That said, it would be difficult to explain how I was quick to understand how stats and skills work for us, but I have a solution!

It's time to use the power of being A Former Chuunibyou!

Wait, can one just stop being one? I doubt it. Bleugh, Cliche gods give me strength, those were dark dark times. 

'Hey, did you ever play games back in Japan? MMORPG games by chance?'

'No. . . .I wasn't really a gamer by chance. Though I do know a bit I suppose. The stats we have is similar to the games you mentioned from Japan right?'

'Bingo! When I first woke up, I was confused much as you were I'm assuming. As I was trying to become aware of my situation, I suddenly heard a voice mentioning that I had gotten a new skill. Then I just tested out a few things and boom, I got Telepathy.'

'Oh, so are those the only skills you can have then?'

'Well no, the Divine Voice-'

'The Divine Voice?'

'Do you have a better name for it?'

'I started calling her Friday. You know, after that one Western Superhero comic?'

I stared at Vampy with wide eyes, internally hyperventilating. Marvel had existed in that Japan? How come I wasn't aware of this?! This is so unfair! The Cliche gods let me down again!

. . . . .Though, I suppose it was also my fault, wasn't it? For not bothering to look at all for anything no?

But back to real talk. Calling Sariel 'Friday' was so amusing. Ok then! Divine Voice is no more! Henceforth you shall be called Friday! 'That name makes sense. Sure, we'll call her Friday from now on. But anyway, before I got [Telepathy], Friday asked me if I wanted to get the skill [Appraisal].'

'Appraisal?'

'Ah. Well in video game terms, it would be seeing something or someone's stats I suppose. It would allow you to see let's say their HP, how much magical or physical ability they have, all those sorts of stuff.'

'Oh, then did you get it? Wait don't answer, you didn't'

'Hey! Why did you voice it like that?!'

'It seems like something you would do.'

'Ok look, I still considering things now. Think about it this way. Right now we are still babies. B-A-B-I-E-S. What are we going to do with a super op skill like that huh? And don't you know the rules? With an OP Level Skill, there has to be a price to pay! What if using the skill makes us experience something bad like uh really bad headaches? That is something adorable babies like us do NOT have the strength to endure!'

'. . . .You think I'm adorable?'

'IS THAT ALL YOU GOT FROM THIS CONVERSATION??!'

Hours after our conversation, I'm still thinking about it.

Honestly, there were two downsides to getting that god-forsaken skill. The Headaches and the fact that I can't even level it up due to my current situation. 

Alright! Now let's think of the pros. I get to see how fucked up I am in the future.

. . . . .Is that really a pro though?

Don't get me wrong I really do want [Appraisal]. Honestly, all this thinking might make me say 'fuck it' and impulsively get the skill regardless.

But I have to think about this carefully.

Level 1 Appraisal gives nothing but headache and just the name of a scanned object. Though from reading Kumoko's adventures, I could see that using it a lot can level up [Appraisal] quickly, allowing it to give more text information, show thorough stats, and even target something other than pure material objects. At least that's what the Light Novel said anyways. 

Here comes my issue. Like I told Vampy, I can't even use it.

Let's take a look at our test subjects, Kumoko the Spider and Shun the Harem Protagonist. Kumoko was only able to level it up because she was always in a life-or-death situation, and Shun was only able to level his up due to uhhhh training. Yeah, training. I am not in Kumoko's situation thank you very fucking much. I suppose if anything I am in Shun's similar situation.

Expect the fact that I know a lot of things he doesn'ttttt! Teheeheh~

But even with that, Shun didn't do anything as a baby, because he was well, a baby! I might be older than all the reincarnations in mind and spirit, but in this current situation that means jack shit. 

Though, if I think about this logically, there is a way to get my skill to a considerably higher level, at least for a baby. While reading the Light Novel, Kumoko seemed to only get a headache when a bunch of information hit her head at once, like the monsters she all encountered at once in that carven or something.

I don't have that issue.

The most I can even Appraise in this house are the books and toys I have, not a monster in sight. So that means if I'm careful with this plan, I could level this skill up with no headaches meaning no problems!

Hmm. . . .I'm beginning to feel like a Mary Sue and I don't like this. Why are things too easy for me? 

Let's not think about this too hard. Alright Gacha gods, you have won again. Gimme [Appraisal]!

<Number of skill points currently in possession: 74 900. Number of skill points required to acquire skill [Appraisal LV1]: 100. Acquire skill?>

Urrrggghhhhhh. Fine! Time to suffer I guess. Give it to me.

<[Appraisal LV1] acquired. Remaining skill points: 74 800>

UGH! I hate this, the gacha gods won't leave me alone! Damm you!!

But anyway~ Time to test it out, Lemme just appraise myself to see. . . .

<Human Vampire Elizabeth Keren>.

. . . .Why am I not surprised at this rate?

If I were to see what my Skills would be, I believe it would look something like this.

[Memory LV 8]

[Prediction LV 5]

[Telepathy LV 3]

[Appraisal LV 2]

Honestly, at this rate, I’m ready to accept death with open arms because this looks like the start of me being a Mary Sue and I don’t like it one bit.

As to how I was able to level up those skills so quickly, I have no idea, to be honest. [Memory] and [Prediction] were pretty easy for me to level up though because of my knowledge of the future and my experiences in both of my former lives, and I have [Memory] on all the time as well. All I had to do was go on an inner ramble about this world, which would then make me drift off into a daydream of something that had happened in the Before 1 and Before 2, and boom, Friday would inform me that my skills had leveled up.

Still, I’m a bit worried that things are going a bit well, I don't want the attention of the higher beings, aka D. If she notices me then there is no point in existing. I will just simply perish.

. . . .Wait, as a [Vampire], a [Progentior] no less, can I even die?

Wait, on that note, won’t those two titles give me skills? I’m going on [Memory] is allowing me to remember since I always have it active, but doesn’t Sophia’s stats look something like this then?

<Human Vampire LV 1 Name: Sophia Keren/Shouko Negishi

Status: 

HP: 11/11 (green) (details) 

MP: 35/35 (blue) (details) :

SP: 12/12 (yellow) (details)  12/12 (red) (details)

Average Offensive Ability: 9 (details) 

Average Magical Ability: 32 (details) 

Average Speed Ability: 8 (details)   

Average Defensive Ability: 8 (details) 

Average Resistance Ability: 33 (details)

Skills:

[Vampire LV 1] [Undying Body LV 1] [HP Auto-Recovery LV 1] [Magic Power Perception LV 3] [Magic Power Operation LV 3] [Night Vision LV 1] [Five Senses Enhancement LV 1] [n% I = W] 

Skill Points: 75,000 

Titles: 

[Vampire] [Progenitor]

Holy shit, [Memory] is scary.

Though, I should also applaud myself too for actually taking the time to absorb all this information in the past. So yay me as well!

Alright, if that's the case with Sophia, then my skills should also look like this.

<Human Vampire LV 1 Name: Elizabeth Keren/Sakura Nagisa

Status: 

HP: 11/11 (green) (details) 

MP: 35/35 (blue) (details) :

SP: 12/12 (yellow) (details)  12/12 (red) (details)

Average Offensive Ability: 9 (details) 

Average Magical Ability: 32 (details) 

Average Speed Ability: 8 (details)   

Average Defensive Ability: 8 (details) 

Average Resistance Ability: 33 (details)

Skills:

[Vampire LV 1] [Undying Body LV 1] [HP Auto-Recovery LV 1] [Magic Power Perception LV 3] [Magic Power Operation LV 3] [Night Vision LV 1] [Five Senses Enhancement LV 1] [Memory LV 8] [Telepathy LV 3] [Prediction LV 5] {Appraisal LV 2] [n% I = W] 

Skill Points: 74,800 

Titles: 

[Vampire] [Progenitor]

Yeah, that should be what it looks like, but I can’t tell for sure because Appraisal is at LV 2.

Honestly, I’m proud of myself for getting that skill that high enough, because holy shit it hurt.

Headaches for a baby are not and I repeat, NOT a good thing to experience. Holy shit this was the worst and best mistake of my life. . . .well new life I guess.

Now whenever I appraise myself I get this.

<Human Vampire Elizabeth Keren/Sakura Nagisa>

It’s not a lot, but hey! It's something, right?

Honestly, compared to Shun and the others when they all first awakened in this world, I think I’m doing pretty well! Though I suppose I have an unfair advantage since I know how this world works huh?

Though, if I want to level up [Appraisal] anymore, I think I have to leave my house because I have appraised Every. Single, Thing. Here. 

From my toys to Vampy’s toys, to Mother, Father and Mera (I noticed they looked a bit uncomfortable when I appraised them, then I remembered that apparently, humans felt like it was an invasion of privacy if you appraised them, so I avoided doing that after that day) the books in the library, the trees, the birds, (THAt, was a real headache because there was so many god damm birds that morning and It Was So Painful I’m crying just thinking about it.). Every Single Thing I laid my eyes upon I appraised it.

Luckily that plan worked out because I now have it at LV 2. 

But I can’t level it up because I can’t do the same thing I did all over again. I’ve already tried and it's not working.

Well, I’m actually glad it's not working, because that means life won’t be too easy for me and I can actually work to get my goals.

What do you mean I’m weird?! I just don’t think it would be fair if I get everything I want so easily while everyone (cough cough Kumoko) has to suffer to at least get a bite to eat and a safe place to sleep.

Minus the fact that this is my third life, I am just like the rest of my classmates, a pitiful creature in a new world.

Though speaking of classmates, let’s talk about Sophia for a bit.

I’m so proud of my little protegee!!! She’s improving so much!

After getting The Skill Which Shall Not Be Named, I told her to get it and now she has it at LV 2 as well. Isn’t that sweet?! So much better than the start of the LN Sophia.

. . . . .Though she has me with her this time, so I guess she also has an unfair advantage.

Well, better her than Ms, Oka of all people, If I woke up in the Elf Village, I wouldn’t even try I would just find a way to kill myself and see myself in my next life. . . .that is if I get a next life.

My situation is beginning to look fucked up and I don’t like it one bit.

“Lady Elizabeth? What are you doing still awake?”

Oh? Hello there Merazophis. The question is what are you still doing awake? I coo at him when he picks me up and snuggle to his chest, sighing softly when his warmth overwhelms me. “Lady Elizabeth, My Lord and My Lady will soon return from their outing. In the meantime, you should also be asleep like Young Lady Sophia is”

But I don’t want to though. How can you expect little ole me to fall asleep? It’s alright Merazophis, I’ve stayed up way later than this before.

I blink my eyes at him as he puts me in my cradle and give him a big smile when he leans his head lower to place a kiss on my forehead. How sweet of you Mera! You are now on the list as my favorite person in this world! Sophia is on top but like duh, she’s adorable. 

"Good night Lady Elizabeth, I will see you in the morning"

Hey! Where are you going?! Oh. . .why am I getting sleepy? Fine, you win this round. Goodnight. . . .

Chapter Text

<Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> 

<Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> 

<Human John Keren> <Human Seras Keren> <Human Vampire Sophia Keren/Shouko Negishi>

<Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Tree> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Blue Bird Nameless> <Bue Bird Nameless> <Deer Nameless> <Deer Nameless> <Deer Nameless> <Deer Nameless>

. . . .Why was there a group of deer on the side of the road?

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Appraisal LV2] has become [Appraisal LV3]>

FINALLY!

Time to test things out . . . .

<Human Vampire LV1 Elizabeth Keren/Sakura Nagisa>

Behold! The power of a determined chuunibyou! Be amazed and gawk with awe! Mwuhahahaha!

Hehehe~ It has not been easy but I did it! Finally at LV 3! 

Judging by the size of my body, I think I am about six-seven months old now, so my current skills are very impressive if I say so myself. Hehehehe, I am unstoppable!

Now, my stats would look something like this~

Hehehe, who said babies can't be great huh? Sure I'm using the draft that [Memory] is giving me, but what works works huh? I'm getting stronger now! Fear me humans!!

. . . . Let's not get carried away now, I'm still pretty weak. Compared to the LN Sophia, I'm weaker than an ant! 

Should I be comparing myself to others? No, but I can't help it really, it's the only thing that is keeping me going now, catching up to early LN Sophia as quickly as possible so that when the Spider Duo finds us, I can survive their hellish training.

. . . . .No. It's not only for that I'm training. What if they don't even take me? What if Potimas and his stupid stinky elves take hold of me first? I am an anomaly, something that shouldn't even exist, but I exist, and I don't want to die again.

I refuse to die again because of some stupid reason I couldn't control. If I'm going to die in this world, it will be because of me and me alone. it will be because of my mistakes, my choices, not because of anyone else meddling.

So yeah, that's the real reason I am pumping out my skills and training like crazy, at least training the way I can for now.

I don't want to die. I'm scared. No, I'm downright terrified.

"Lady Elizabeth, are you done with looking out now? Allow me to close the blinds for you so you won't get sick from the cold wind"

Here's another anomaly, our maid.

<Human  LV29 Ruby Villin >

Short apple-colored hair framed her face, and she gave me a smile as she brought me closer to her chest, reaching over to close the blinds of the wind problems"

Who is she you ask?

I have no idea.

Wait that doesn't make sense. I'm saying I don't know her because she didn't exist in the LN! She too is an anomaly.

And that thought is scary. Is my presence in this world enough for the original fate to go haywire? Our least favorite Admin might like it, but I don't like it one bit! 

Though, I can't hate her for simply existing now, can I? That would be unfair to her, and I would be a hypocrite. 

But that means she might die.

Elizabeth Keren didn't exist. Ruby Villin didn't exist either. Now I really shouldn't be using words from other universes but. . . .anomalies have to be erased to fix the balance of the world. 

Thats stupid. Why do I have to suffer for simply existing? I didn't ask to be in this situation. I certainly didn't ask to be killed by the Hero and the Demon Lord now did I?

'You've been quiet for a long time'

I blinked and turned my head to face Vampy. There was a small frown on her face and she asked, 'Are you alright?'

Ah. . . .well, there is one thing I definitely did right. Vampy was nicer now. 

Maybe this time, she won't be too hard on Shiro right?

. . . .Alright. Enough depressive thoughts. Time for happy Elizabeth! Focusing on Vampy again. I shot her a grin, well I merely giggled at her and smiled outwardly while I spoke to her in her mind. 'Nah, I'm fine don't worry about it. On the other hand, what are Mother and Father talking about? I lost interest after the fourth bill they wanted to refuse'

'The Kingdom of Ohts I think is what Father said' Sophia replied, facing Mother's chest so she could listen once again making me pout and shit in Ruby's arms so I could get a better look at Father's face. A frown was shown on his face as he leaned on his hand. "These trade restrictions are going to be worse for them than for us in Keren County"

Oya? Why is this conversation so familiar. . . .Oh. [Memory] is still on, maybe it will help me. Let's still listen though.

"You weren't able to meet with the King?" Mother asked.

"No. They said he was too busy every time I tried to bring it up"

Uh oh, my Red Flags are pining violently! Something is up with this conversation, I just know it! 

"They're really going to restrict merchants traveling into and out of Ohts, then?"

Father sighed and placed his hand on his chin in thought. "This is all way too sudden. What could've caused it?"

The carriage suddenly bumped on the road making Sophia and I cry out. Maybe it was due to the baby's instinct, but whenever we get shocked for some reason we start crying. Ruby began to soothe me by rubbing my back while Mother cooed at Sophia. "There, there/ That was a scary bump wasn't it?"

"It's all right now Lady Elizabeth. Lady Sophia" Ruby whispered, her green eyes sparkling as she tried to calm us both down. "Sorry about that" Merazophis called from the front. 

"It's not scary anymore," Mother said, closing her eyes as she rocked Sophia back and forth in her arms. 

Ok, the Red Flags are still pinging in my head. What is up with today? My Red Flags have never pinged once, and that's saying something with the amount of shit I've been doing to get my stats up as high as possible regardless of my small tiny body.

. . . Ohhhhhhh, the bandits.

And Kumoko.

And The Plot.

Sighhhhhhhhhhh.

3

2

And. . . . .1.

Cue cries of terror.

Oya? What's this? Oh, it's Sophia crying out in terror, Ruby and Mother's bodies facing each other as they held us close to their chest, and Father's arms around all of us as he tried to protect us even though he could no doubt fail.

Handsome and chivalrous? What a lovely dad I have.

. . . .Why am I not screaming? Should I scream?

Ah, maybe it's because [Memory] had reminded me of this scenario? No, that can't be it, because regardless of that I still would be terrified no?

Oh. It's because I haven't seen any of the action since the blinds are covered due to me being a bit chilly earlier. So as long as I don't see any flying body par-

HOLY FUCK IS THAT AN ARM?

WAIT OK DON'T PANIC!! EVERYONE STOP PANICKING! WHAT IS THE PROCEDURE? SOMEONE WHAT IS THE PROCEDURE??!!!

Stop, drop, and roll will NOT help in this situation! 

I hear swords clashing and bodies falling to the ground in 'thumps' making me whimper and hide my head in Ruby's chest. Reading this in the LN was fine, reading it in the manga was fine, and watching it in the anime was beautiful.

Experiencing this in real life? Downright terrifying. 

I hear Merazophis call out to us all in panic. "Sir, you need to flee!" Then I hear him grunt in pain and a loud 'thump'

Oh. . .oh no no no no no no no no.

[The door opens.]

No no no no no no no no no no no no no 

(Mother and Ruby scream while Sophia keeps crying. Father brings us all closer to him]

Why is this happening someone help please help please help please help please-

[The man laughs as if he's looking down on worthless prey]

I don't want to die here!

Then suddenly a white thread comes flying out and wraps itself around him, killing it in an instant.

I lift my head to see a frightening creature. As I stare longer in fear, words fill my head. 

A spider-type monster feared as an omen of death. It's said that the moment you encounter this terrifying creature, your fate is sealed. Because there are so few living witnesses, it is difficult to assess its precise danger level. It is estimated to be at least level B.

She's here.

Kumoko is here.

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Memory LV9] has become [Record].>

Hmm, cool. I think I'm just going to pass out now. 

Why are people dumb?

I'm focusing more on humans. Why are humans dumb?

We got a letter from the Kingdom of Ohts and I'm so done with them. To summarize its lengthy demands: “Give us the spider demon your people are worshipping.” 

According to them, since the monster lived in the dungeon contained in the land of Ohts, it belongs to them. If we continue to unjustly keep it to ourselves, the letter says, they are willing to resort to military force.

How can anyone claim ownership over a wild monster?

This might be a Fantasy genre, but I'm pretty sure you can't do that, especially to Kumoko.

Pretty sure this is happening because Kumoko destroyed one of their fortresses a while back, and she's been healing a bunch of the commoners living in the County.

In fact, she's been causing such miracles as healing those who were on the verge of death by incurable illness and even restoring lost limbs. The Nightmare has done all this while receiving only the paltriest offerings in return.

No doubt Ohts wishes to take Kumoko back to their land and use that healing power for their own benefit.

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Prediction LV9] has become [Foresight].>

Fun fun fun.

. . . .Wait, WHAT?

HOW DID THAT HAPPEN?

Actually, wait. Didn't [Memory] evolve into [Record] too?

Wait, how do I even use that skill? From what it sounds like, it reminds me of having a photographic memory, but I'm not too sure about that. 

Eh. I'm sure I'll figure it out if I just leave it active all the time. Let's focus on [Foresight] first.

Because How The Fuck Did That Happen.

Uhhhh, how does one even use it? I know it lets the user see a slight glimpse of a possible future but like, is that really of any use to me? I mean I know the future, so why would I need this skill?

. . . Oh well, I'll keep it active as well just to get used to it. Don't look a gift horse in the mouth after all. Let's appreciate the smooth sailing I am having now. Even if it is a bit concerning and weird. 

“Dammit! That stupid bug! Horrible insect!”

The man currently shouting and stomping about in the mansion is the head of the delegates from Ohts Kingdom. He's going to die soon so it's not really a concern of mine. 

Father sadly has no choice but to provide any such emissary with a warm reception, even if he comes from a country with whom our relationship is fraught. And no matter how annoying a creature he might be, at that. anyone can tell by the way he displays his idiocy with reckless abandon in our home that this is not a man of merit.

He's been complaining way too much for no reason whatsoever. At least, not good reasons.

“The food is terrible.” Yeah, no shit dickhead the vegetarian diet of Goddess worshippers would not appeal to a man who dislikes most vegetables. Suck it up.

“The maid keeps nagging me.” Leave Ruby alone. She's only 'nagging you because you were smoking tobacco near two literal babies. Dumbass.

“This room smells awful.” Oh? Wow, I wonder why/

Cliche gods above give me strength so I may overcome my enemies.

Oh? It's still babbling useless noise? Sigh, might as well attempt to level up [Telepathy] anyways. 

I turn my head to stare at the man as he moved around the room with his hands in the air. Hmmm, if we can send words and thoughts to someone with [Telepathy], can we send images too? I furrow my brows in concentration and picture an image, specifically of the moment, Kumoko was defeating the thieves that attacked us three weeks ago. With that image in mind, I imagined sending it to his head similar to how someone would throw a paper airplane. 

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Acquired skill [Concentration LV1]>

Sweet! I got [Concentration]!

Shame that [Telepathy] didn't level up though. Oh well. I hide my grin at the look of fear that overtakes the man's face as he starts screaming. "Ahhh! G-Get it away! Get it away!"

'Ne ne Sophia. Want to play a game with me?'

'I knew you had something to do with this. The person who makes the man pass out wins''

'Hehehe. You're on!'

Sophia won. And got [Telepathy] to LV 4 like me.

Boo. 

'Did you kill him?!'

'What no! Did you kill him?'

'No!'

'Then who did?'

It was Kumoko, tehehe! But I can't tell Vampy that.

The emissary has died. In this very mansion, no less. 

The smell of his body is getting everywhere. Blegh, someone take him away.

As much as I am happy that he's dead now, this means war is about to spring upon us, which means the Elves are coming.

Which means Mother and Father might die.

. . . .And everyone else in this mansion. 

And Me.

I don't want to die. I don't care if I have to kill someone, I refuse to die now. 

Sophia and I got the information of his death a few days late, but now Keren County is already preparing for war as we speak.

It's something like this. If he’d just been attacked and killed by some ordinary monster, they might’ve been able to work things out, but right now Sariella sees Kumoko as some kind of Divine Beast, so yeah we are about to go to war!

Father is already gathering troops as we speak, and our allies are sending some help as well.

But due to my knowledge, I know that we are still going to lose.

How do I know we are going to lose you ask? Because I got a glimpse of an elf near the forest as I was trying to level up my skill and then I got a boatload of information thanks to [Record]

Sigggghhhhhh. Cliche gods, how could you?

Chapter Text

"My Lady, our troops are about to move at your command."

I stand behind the beautiful young woman before me diligently as we stood on top of a cliff overlooking the numerous demons below us. She let out a hum and placed her chin in her palm. 'Hmm, how amusing to see. Where is my sister?"

"Lady Sophia has been sent out by Lady White to accompany the human Hugo on his mission"

"Oya? I didn't realize it was time for that already. Hmm, guess some parts of The Plot will stay the same regardless huh"

I remained silent as she spoke those words. No one but her knows but she referred to as The Plot, but no one could deny that her knowledge has been of great help to us for so long. "What are your orders, My Lady"

She hummed again, cocking her head to the side. "Ruby" she began, making me stand at attention. "If I tell you to jump off the cliff to your painful not quite demise, would you do it?"

"Of course" I replied with no hesitation because it was the simple truth. It was not just because of the promise I made to my late master and mistress, but because I owe her my life.

My Lady laughed with wicked amusement, turning her head to look at me with her red eyes. "Even till now you still remain loyal to me. You and Wrath are beginning to become similar."

I remained silent.

"Hmm, take a few members of the troops and tell them to begin their advance to the Elf Village. Do not attack them and make sure you are not to be seen at any cost. If anyone interferes, tell them it was an order from me"

"Afrimitave. What will you be doing My Lady if I may ask?"

My Lady turned to face the troops below us again, her sliver hair blowing in the wind. "Hmmm, I'm going to go play with a few old friends that's all. You have your orders now. Tata~"

"Very well. I shall take my leave"

"Oh and Ruby?"

"Yes, My Lady?"

". . . .Come back alive"

"Of course"

Chapter Text

The Ohts soldiers have invaded the town.

“Merazophis, Ruby. Please take care of my daughters… Sophia and Elizabeth.”

Why. . . .why is this happening?

“Master, We cannot—”

“Merazophis. You two are the person I trust most of all. I want to place their lives in your hands."

"I feel the same way"

Is this some cruel joke? Just because we are reincarnated, Potimas and Dutsin, well mostly Potimas but Dustin is playing a hand in this as well, are destroying our home?

Why? We didn't ask for this? If you want to fight anyone, fight the instigator! Fight D! Leave us out of this!

Hah. . . .I'm so tired. 

“Very well. We shall protect them no matter what.”

"You have our words My Lord, My Lady"

Ah, that expression on your face Merazophis. Don't cry. It's not your fault, it's D's fault

He used his sleeve to wipe away the tears that blurred his vision. Ruby doesn't bother to hide the tears that were falling rapidly like a rushing river from her face. She tried to carry me but I let out a pained noise and leaned my head against Mother's chest.

"Elizabeth. Sophia. Live long for Mommy and Daddy, ok?"

Ah. . . .this isn't fair.

They don't deserve this.

I finally allow Ruby to pick me up, but I kept my gaze on the two, allowing [Record] to store the memory of those two in my head.

It was a short time with them, only seven months. But still, I promise to remember you two for the rest of my life

. . . .Even if it will be a short one.

At that moment, someone bursts in through the window. “Go!” Father pushes Merazophis back, forcing the four of us out of the room. The two of them run through the corridor and reach the entrance hall. But there are more intruders there, bows at the ready as if they were lying in wait. Ruby gasps in shock while Merazophis grits his teeth "This way!" he calls out to Ruby making her nod her head and follow him as they quickly turn back to head for the rear entrance, but then a grunt of pain from Ruby and she stumbles, shaking me a bit.

She grits her teeth and tries to start running, but as soon as she takes the first step, an arrow pierces her leg. She tumbles forward to the ground. She lands in a poor position. And as her arm hits the ground, it emits a dull, dreadful sound. Most likely, her arm has broken. But the intruders afford me no time to recover.

Why.

Why do I have to suffer? Why do those around me have to suffer?

Is it because I know too much? Is it because I simply want to live?

I blink back into awareness as I take notice of the people that invaded us. There are four of them in total. All of them wear hoods that conceal their faces. Outside the wide-open doors to the entrance hall, I see the mansion’s guards lying on the ground. So no reinforcements are coming.

And because of me being in this world. . . .there's a chance that Kumoko won't arrive or will arrive too late.

No. . . .I can't just sit around like this. It's not my fault. It has never been my fault. I didn't ask to die. I didn't ask to be reborn. I didn't ask the Hero and the Demon Lord to try and destroy the System, and I definitely didn't ask D to dumb our souls here.

Though, it doesn't matter how much I complain. As it stands, we all are already dead men walking. Sophia and I don't stand a chance at all 

But I know this world better than anyone else. Call it cheating or whatever you want. I'm sick of being weak like this. 

‘Sophia, Merazophis, Ruby, don’t make any sudden movements'

At my words, Merazophis and Ruby froze while Sophia cast her eyes to meet mine fear and question filling them. “Lady Elizab-” Merazophis start, but Sophia discreetly pulls on his cloth to remind him to keep still I assume.

‘Listen to me carefully you three’ I begin, shifting in Ruby’s hold so I could get their attention fixed on me and me alone. ‘I’ll be frank. I do not want to die. Father and Mother just sacrificed their lives for us and I refuse to take their efforts in vain. The four of us have to survive. We must survive. Are you in agreement with me?’

The two of them nod, though confusion and questions still fill their faces as they look at me. I focus on Sophia and send her a private message, though instead of words, I use an image with details on what to do. When her eyes widen with understanding, I focus on the two again. ‘The intruders here have nothing to do with the Ohts Kingdom. All of them are Elves’

“Elves? What do they have to do with-”

‘Shhhh! I said quiet down!”

Am I being too harsh on them? Yes. But there is no time to sugarcoat things now. I don’t know Kumoko and Potimas' current location, so if we do this fast enough, there's a chance we might escape long before Potimas even arrives.

I am willing to take that chance so that these people have a chance to survive in this cruel world 

‘I promise you both, that I will explain everything to the best of my ability. But for now, I beg of you to lend us your strength so that we can escape this place alive. Will you two be our swords?’

The two nod, which made me blink in surprise. What in the cliche gods was this? Is this the power of words?

Thank goodness I passed public speaking.

‘Alright Sophia. On the count of three. One. . .Two.  . .Three!’

In perfect union, we bite down on their necks, absorbing their blood. Holy shit, all the books I had read about vampires sucking blood did not do justice to actually experiencing it. 

Blood tastes amazing. It was a mix of something savory and sweet, and it hit my taste buds in all the right places. If we weren't in a life-or-death situation, I would drink blood all day!

<Condition satisfied. Acquired title [Originatorr].>

<Acquired skills [Kin Control LV 1] [Status Condition Resistance LV1] as a result of title [Originator].>

Huh, I forgot all about that. Thanks, Friday I guess. 

But now was not the time for that. Lifting my head from Ruby’s neck, I take a look at her. She was paler than before, way paler, and her stats said 

<Vampire LV1 Ruby Villin>

Well then. . . . isn’t this interesting?

Shiting my eyes to focus on Sophia and Merazophis, I nod at the sight of Merazophis now a vampire. My plan is coming along nicely now.

‘Merazophis, quickly get your sword and attack the Elves with it. Ruby, you do the same as well with the dagger you got from Mother. They might be powerful magic-wise, but everything in the world has a weakness, even them. So that means physical attacks will work on them.’

As the intruders draw back in surprise at their sudden change, Merazophis sword lashes out at them without mercy. Ruby snatches the dagger from her side and rushes at them with great speed, successfully taking one down. It was a bit hard with her carrying me, but it was no issue for me as I was trying to talk to Sophia.

'Are you mad at me?'

Sophia didn't reply to my question, making me internally sigh with pain. This was what I wanted to avoid. Her seeing me in a different light.

Before I could mope anymore, Sophia sent a response. 'No'

. . . .Huh?

'I've had my suspicions for a while' she continued. 'So you knowing how to deal with this was not much of a surprise to me. And without you, I know for a fact that we all would have been in serious trouble

Well actually yes and no. You and Merazophis would have lived, though with a lot of trauma.

'. . . .Thank you Sophia'

And I meant that thank you. Because she made me realize something. 

Why am I so dependent on The Plot? Why should I allow the world to go on its original flow when I have the power to change it to fit my liking?

Am I truly afraid of changing The Plot? Who am I Neji?

Will people die? Of course, this is the butterfly effect we are talking about. But that doesn't matter.

Sophia, Merazophis, Ruby. They are all real people. This is no longer fiction anymore, that much is shown with the sweet scent of blood filling me. 

This is my new reality, and I am going to shape it in the way I desire.

. . . .Huh, that was so cliche. Is this how anime protagonists and antagonists feel? How very cliche. Feels kinda nice actually.

Ohh, am I a villain now? Or a heroine!

How very exciting!

Before I could say anything to finish my thought, my eyes widen when someone appeared behind Merazophis. ‘LOOK OUT!’

But it was already too late. Unable to bear the attack completely, he falls forward. Sophia is thrown from his arms, tumbling to the floor.

“A vampire? It is fresh, so its stats are still low, but it could be troublesome if it reaches adulthood.”

Ah. . . .he came. 

“That baby is the progenitor, then.” 

“What shall we do?” 

“Kill it,” Potimas speaks with the elf.

Ah. . . .I’ll kill him. 

“Are you certain, my lord?” 

“Just tell Oka it got caught up in the battle and we couldn’t reach it in time. If we allow a vampire to live, it will cause nothing but trouble in the future.” 

“Very well.” The hooded person approaches Sophia, and without meaning to, I activate [Kin Control], sending Runy forward and making her push back against the hooded elf, making him grunt with pain as he skids back.

Ruby blinks in confusion. "I . . . I can't move my-"

'Sorry about this Ruby, but I need you to work with me here'

"Ah. . . .as you wish My Lady"

Ok, this is seriously reminding me of a villain origin story! How cliche. 

"Another vampire? Tch, what an annoyance. Kill this one as well"

'Strike the elf's side with your dagger' I send the command to her making Ruby's body move forward, taking the elf by surprise and quickly killing it on the spot.

Holy what? Why the fuck were you a maid when you had this skill? Who the heck are you Mey-Rin from Black Butler?! But this is no time to think like this. More elves were coming and Merazophis was still down.

'Ruby, duck'

She ducked, narrowly missing a volley of arrows that were aimed at her. Using [Kin Control] and just mainly telling what to do, I spat out commands at Ruby making her work to the bone to protect both me and the two behind us, while Potimas the bastad just watched.

Hmmm, it seemed I got his attention. Well fuck him, he can go die like the bastard he is.

<Condition satisfied. Acquired Title [Commander].>

<Acquired skills [Cooperation LV1] [Leadership LV1] as a result of Title [Commander]>

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Concentration LV1] has become [Concentration LV2]>

Huh, this really is my villain origin story, isn't it?

Well, no matter. More importantly, what the fuck is that prickly bitch trying to do.

“How foolish.” The son of a bitch gathers magic power in his hands.

Suddenly, he’s attacked by a white nightmare.

. . . .Well it's about time, isn't it?!

Oh hey Ruby, you can't pass out now. 

Chapter Text

This baby was scary.

Super duper scary!

How does she have these many skills and titles already?!

After I arrived and punched the elf, then healed the Merazophis guy, I turned my attention to the red-haired woman who got in a defensive stance as she held on to the other vampire girl.

Honestly, people don't know how to appreciate me enough. Hmph!

But anyways I walked over to them and started healing the woman, then my attention turned to the girl and her stats horrify me.

She's not strong or anything. I could destroy her with my finger!

But once again, why does she have these many skills and titles already!??

This vampire will definitely become super strong if she keeps doing this. 

What the!? And she's Sakura Nagisa as well?? The super weird one??

Hello, my fellow outcast. I shall help you because we outcasts must stick together!

. . . .Also because I'm curious as to how you got that [Commander] title, but that's for later.

Now I need to focus on that Elf. 

How come I couldn't Appraise him? What is this??

“Hmm. I believe you may just be worthy of being my opponent. My name is Potimas Harrifenas. Remember that name. There is no need for you to introduce yourself, as you are no doubt about to die by my hand.” The elf called Potimas sways slightly.

A moment later, he approaches me at a ferocious speed, raising a fist to strike.

Wait a second! Aren’t elves supposed to be good at magic but physically not very strong?!

I always pictured elves being bad at hand-to-hand combat! But if this guy’s opening with a punch instead of a magic spell, he must be a powerhouse fighter or something?!

'Hello Miss Spider'

EEEK! WHAT THE? WHO SAID THAT? I turn my head around to see who sent that message. Seeing that there was no phone, it couldn't be D, and besides I would recognize her voice if it was.

So that only left. . . .

'Miss Spider, none of your magic attacks won't work on him, and unless you're physically stronger, your punches won't really hurt him. Not because you are weak, but because he is cheating

Cheating? What do you mean by cheating? 

'When Ruby tried to attack him, she mentioned that his body felt like metal, which makes me believe that Potimas is not a normal elf after all, but a robot of sorts'

Whatt?? Don't go changing the genre now! This is supposed to be fantasy! Not sci-fi!

'So Miss Spider, that means that there is another way of fighting him.'

Um hello?! If Magic won't work on him, and my punches won't do that much damage since he's a R-O-B-O-T, I think I'm all out of options.

Uhh, let's see. My Ruler Skills won't work, and neither will my magic. [Thought Super-Acceleration] seems to be working, seeing that I'm still thinking while avoiding his attacks at the same tim-

OW! HE BLEW MY HEAD OFF!

But that's ok because I have another brain! My Spider brain!

So as long as I have one of my brains intact, I'll be fine tehe.

Hmmm, what about my Evil Eyes?

Jinx Evil Eye, Inert Evil Eye, Repellent Evil Eye, Sealing Evil Eye, Antimagic Evil Eye, and, knowing full well that it might destroy me, Annihilating Evil Eye.

But just as I expected, none of them work.

Except for one.

“What’s this?” For the first time, a bit of alarm disrupts Potimas’s calm composure. His right arm suddenly twists around. The one Evil Eye that activates successfully is Warped Evil Eye.

This Evil Eye can bend space itself, hollowing out whatever happens to occupy the affected area.

So I guess the scary baby was right huh? I turn my head, well my human head anyway, to look at the baby as she is being held that with Ruby lady next to Mera and Vampy.

Sliver hair and red eyes, yet she stared at me unflinching.

Scary. 

And she's Sakura Nagisa no less!

Sakura was an outcast, yet not one at the same time. If I were to put a proper label for her, it would be a drifter I guess.

She would be in one group, then drift to another one in a second. 

While I was still on earth, Sakura was one of the only few that could make me give a response when she talked to me. But not all the time. It was mainly because she was giving the whole class snacks she bought and gave some to me as well.

Ahhh ramen. How I miss you so!

But that isn't important now! I have things to do!

In one fell swoop, I gained a weapon that can kill Potimas and also destroyed his means of finishing me off: his right arm.

But when it comes to close combat, Potimas still has the advantage. It’s anyone’s game.

Potimas seems to recognize that, too, and is watching me intently. I watch him right back, waiting for a chance to strike with Warped Evil Eye.

The tension heightens, and just as it reaches its peak…

“S’up, guys? Magical Demon Lord Ariel has arrived!”

Chapter Text

Third POV

{How boring}

The whole class was on a field trip that day, with the sun shining on their backs casting a bright glow for them. Laughter filled the air as the high schoolers all ran around the field. Some were sitting on the grass chatting with their friends, some were playing football with grins on their faces.

It truly was a perfect day.

{How boring. . . . I wonder what Wakaba-san is doing}

But of course, in every school, there has to be some form of bullying no?

{Oh. . . .should I help her?}

{. . . .No. That's too bothersome for me. I wonder if-}

"Nagisa-san! What's up?"

"Hmm?" Sakura blinked, focusing on Mirei's form. "Ah, nothing nothing. Ms. Oka is looking for you girls though"

"Ah really? Fine then. Let's go"

The three girls all went toward the direction of where Ms. Oka was, leaving the two behind. Sakura shot a glance behind to see if Shun had left. He had. 

Focusing her gaze on Wakaba Hiiro, she tilted her head to the side as she stared at the form of the woman she hated. 

{Ne. I wonder if a god could die in a world that wasn't their own.}

When that thought crossed her mind, she blinked and shook her head. Sighing, she placed her hand on her hip as she stared at D Wakaba. "Hmm, you really should begin to stand up for yourself Wakaba-san. Here, I have an extra soda for you" Without waiting for her reply, if she would even get one, she placed the drink by her side and picked up the book Mirei had left, placing it on her other side.

Ignoring the look of appreciation Wakaba gave her, she turned on her heels and began the trek back, her black hair flowing behind her.

{Huh. . . .all of these people. . . .are going to die soon}

{. . . .}

{. . . .}

{. . .I wonder if Shun will lend me one of the drinks he bought.}

Elizabeth POV

The first thought that crossed my head when Ariel arrived was,

'She could pull off a Sailor Moon outfit'

“Ariel…?”

“Yeah, duh. Need me to go back and do the intro again or what?”

Holy hell. I know this is just Kumoko's personality talking but I love this woman so much already. 

“Hmm. It’s unfortunate that I cannot use Appraisal while the barrier is active. Now I have no means of judging whether you are the real Ariel or a fake.”

“C’mon, I’m the real deal. Besides, I don’t wanna hear that from someone who’s using a fake body, y’know.”

“Truly, my ears are burning.”

What the fuck is going on.

Reading it was one thing. Seeing it face to face was another! The atmosphere is so tense you could cut it with a knife!

“So hey, Poti, old buddy. What’re you doing here?”

He's being a dick that's what.

“Hmph,” Potimas responds smoothly. “What, indeed?”

The Demon Lord just kicked the ground. A simple kick, not using skills or magic, and it was still enough to cause a local earthquake. But that physical change isn’t important right now. Not compared to the terrifying rage that was flowing from her.

A woman who could kick butts and cook!? Teach me your ways oh great one.

Ok, they can figure out their own issues later. I need to focus on my family.

Family huh. . . .that has a nice ring to it.

Turning my head to Merazophis and Sophia, I telepathically call out to them. 'Are you two alright?'

"We are fine My Lady. The . . . .spider healed both of us nicely. Are you alright My Lady? Ruby?"

"I am well. Do not worry about me. We should focus on our Mistresses first"

'Elizabeth, that spider. Her face looked like Wakaba-san'

. . . . .Well would you look at that?! I didn't even need to explain anything!

See, my sister is so smart! How adorable! How touching! Oh, how I just want to give her a big hug and a kiss!

Ahem!. Now is not the time for that.

'Can you Appraise her?'

"It. . . .it doesn't show her name. It just says Nameless'

'Well, maybe because she doesn't have a name? I mean she is a monster right?'

'That makes sense. Oh. Friday said I leveled up [Telepathy] to level 5 now.'

'Hey! How is that fair?! I haven't leveled up yet either!'

'Quit complaining. You are already at level 5 right?'

'Yes but-'

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Telepathy LV5] has become [Telepathy LV6]>

'. . . .'

'You got it to level 6 didn't you'

'Yes- OW! QUIT PULLING MY HAIR!!'

In the distance, the town is blazing brightly. Four pairs of eyes gaze at the flames. They belong to Merazophs with me in his arms, and Ruby with Sophia in her arms.

Sophia and I watch the town where we were born and raised burning to the ground.

Mera, too, swore his loyalty to our parents.

I notice Ruby close her eyes and utter a small prayer, cradling Sophia close to her.

Father and Mother had already been killed by the time I came charging onto the scene.

Potimas murdered them.

Maybe in the future, Ariel will allow me to kill one of his clones. That sound like a wonderful dream.

“You finished?”

“Yes.”

There’s a tremble in his voice as he answers the Demon Lord. But behind it, I know there's a sense of will that can’t be broken.

“Please accept my gratitude for your assistance, belated though it may be.” Mera bows his head politely to the Demon Lord and Kumoko. But when he looks up again, there’s a bit of suspicion in his eyes. “I apologize for asking such a rude question after you’ve just saved our lives, but might I inquire as to who you are?”

To be fair, if I hadn't been aware of this happening I would have been hella confused as well, so you can’t blame the guy for having his doubts now can you?

“I am the one and only Demon Lord, Ariel, in the flesh. And this is the spider monster you guys were praising as the Divine Beast until recently—or her evolved form anyway.”

“The Divine Beast?!” Ruby looks at Kumoko in surprise.

Alright, I think this is where I come in.

'Thank you for all your help Demon Lord, Lady Divine Beast'

Everyone jerks in surprise and turns their attention toward me. Seeing that I was swaddled in tight clothes, I couldn't bow my head at her, so I lowered my eyes instead. 'If not for you two arriving, I fear that we all would have perished. So, from the bottom of my heart, thank you

'Thank you from me as well' Sophia lowers her eyes, mimicking my movements.

"Aww thank you both! It was just a coincidence that I ended up helping you. I didn’t set out to save your butts or anything. This one probably did, though,” she adds, looking at Kumoko who had remained quiet this whole time. “Right. So basically, I’m guessing she helped you because she comes from the same place as that baby you’ve got there. Right?”

'That is correct

'So you really are Wakaba Hiiro aren't you?'

Kumoko blinks at us, then does the unspeakable. She utters out a 'Yes'

Our mouth drops open, and we turn our heads to face each other. 'You heard her speak right? I'm not hallucinating right?'

'I hear if you pinch yourself you can tell if you are dreaming or awake'

'. . . .Why does that sound like you want to see me in pain?'

'I have no idea what you are talking about. How could I ever want to see my dear baby sister in pain?'

"Lady Sophia? Lady Elizabeth?" Ruby questions making us blink back into awareness and stare at everyone who was looking at us with amusement (Ariel), confusion (Ruby and Merazophis), and pouting at us (Kumoko)

Oopsies! We got carried away.

Ariel giggles and focuses on the other two adults. “Just listen. Basically, a bunch of kids from that world ended up dying because of this world’s problems. And the god felt bad about that, so he grabbed the souls of those kids who died and popped them into this world to be reborn as babies. In other words, reincarnations.”

Oh yeah, I forgot about D.

Man, I hope there is a way to kill her. 

Ruby shakes her head in confusion. "But what does this story have to do with Lady Sophia and Lady Elizabeth?”

“Hrmm? Wow, you’re slow on the uptake. I’m saying that those twins there are of these reincarnations.”

“Eh?!”

“Isn’t that right, Sophia? Elizabeth? So? What was your name in the other world, huh?”

'. . . . .Shouko Negishi.'

'Sakura Nagisa.'

“Well, now you’re all caught up on our whole situation. My turn to ask questions. What are you guys gonna do now? If you ask me, you’ve got a couple of options here. First, you could just go to another town in Sariella. Second, flee to a different country. Third, show up in Ohts. Okay, that third one’s not a great option, but I honestly wouldn’t recommend the first two, either.” 

“You four are vampires now, not humans. Can you imagine how hard it’s gonna be to get by in human society when most people think you’re some creepy legend come to life?”

Oh yeah. . . .that slipped my mind.

'Merazophis, Ruby I’m sorry. we turned you into a vampire. It was the only thing I could think to do at the time. You can place all your hate and frustrations on me if you want since Sophia was simply following my words'

'Elizabeth!-'

“Please do not apologize. If anything, it is I who should do so.” Merazophis interjected

'What? Why?' Yeah, what the? This time it was all my idea, so you should be mad! What the heck!?

“Because I could not protect you. I am terribly sorry.” Merazophis bows his head to me. “Besides, if you had not done what you did, I would have died. I cannot be anything but grateful to both you and Lady Sophia for that.”

“In fact, it may be for the best so that we may be better at protecting you both,” Ruby speaks up, bowing her head to Sophia. Tears fill Sophia's eyes and she begins to sob, placing her head on Ruby's shoulder as she sniffles. I feel something wet fall from my eyes making me realize that I too am crying as well.

“Oh, this is too much! Just come with me, you four. I’ll take you under my wing!”

Oi, Demon Lord. I love you to bits, but we were having a touching moment!!! 

“Pretty good deal, right? I mean, I’m the Demon Lord. Just so ya know, there’s pretty much no one in this whole world who can beat me. You’d be pretty lucky to have my protection, no? I mean, you probably realize this, but those guys who attacked you were no ordinary thugs. But I can fend ’em off easily. And in the demon territory I rule over, nobody’s gonna give you a hard time for being a vampire. So you’ll be safe from the elves, and you can live freely as vampires. It’s two birds with one stone! So whaddaya say? Want to come to the demon territory with me?”

Sophia and I exchange glances, and as much as I would love to say yes making all of this go faster, I want to know Sophia's opinion. 

Because this also has to deal with not just me, but with her as well.

'Please take good care of us'

. . . .Huh?

"Alright! Let's head off then!"

Oh. . . .she said yes.

Well. The Plot is definitely changing, seeing that Sophia said yes instead of 'let me think about it'

Does that mean other parts of The Plot will change too?

Hmmm. . . .I like the sound of that!

Third POV

"I heard you sent out a few of our troops to the Elf Village"

Amber eyes blinked with a start, and the owner turned to meet a young man with horns on his head. The woman blinks as he joins her on the balcony, sitting on it with a small 'huuf' "So what if I did?"

"I'm assuming you have a plan for this. We need our numbers as the war starts"

"Relax. I had Ruby take only a few members, so only a hundred or so"

"Hmm. . . .I see"

The two grew quiet, with the chirps of crickets and the howls and growls of monsters filling the air.

"Wrath"

"Hmm?"

"When you meet up with Shun and his group, what do you plan to do?"

"Try and convince them to join us of course"

"What about Ms. Oka?"

"Sophia can deal with her. Or would you like to?"

"Hmm. . . .No, I have other plans"

Wrath turns his head to meet her gaze, reaching forward to pick up a bit of wolf hair that was probably from one of her kin's familiars that were stuck in her sliver hair "Other plans"

"Shun and his ragtag group of heroes are of no interest to me. My main focus is on the Elf Village"

"Alright then, as long as you know what you are doing"

"Oh trust me. Everything is turning out perfectly

Chapter Text

This girl was amusing.

Maybe even more than my little toy?

... No, she has yet to get to that level.

Maybe in the future she so desires to destroy, she will become even more amusing than my little spider. I can't wait to see what kind of amusement she will give me.

Ahh, my little vampire. Or should I say my little reincarnation?

While I was Hiiro Wakaba, it was evident to me that little miss vampire was living another life. From the way she acted to the way she spoke, to the way she walked and talked. It was like she was watching everyone with the eyes of an observer.

Something like me.

Now, most people might just say she was a child prodigy, but I'm not most people. I am the God of the Dead.

I am D.

No soul can escape me. 

Which is why I'm keeping an eye on her to see what change she will bring to this world.

She seems to know how this world works without a manual or anyone teaching her as if she has already experienced all of this before.

Hmm. . . .I wonder. . . .is she a soul I left alone a long time ago?

No, that's not it. She doesn't have any lingering connections to that world after all.

Her soul reeks of another world, one that even I can't get to with my current power.

The Great Earth.

My my, how fascinating. To think that a soul belonging to that old geezer is in my grasp. I can't wait to see what she will do.

So amuse me as much as you can my little vampire.

Or I just might snatch you for myself. 

Chapter Text

It was a beautiful day.

The birds were singing to one another in harmony. The wind was gently kissing our bodies as we moved along. The sun was beating down on us warmly . . .

"Huff. . .Huff. . .Huff"

And yet, I can't enjoy a single moment of this beautiful day because this CRAZY WOMAN WON'T LET ME REST!!

Hello there. I'm Elizabeth Keren, and from what [Appraisal] is telling me, I am on the verge of death.

I shoot a glance at my stat screen and nearly start crying when I see my SP Bar.

I really want a break! 

But I won't get one any time soon because THIS CRAZY SPIDER WON'T LET US REST!

"Lady Elizabeth! Lady Sophia! Maybe you should take a bre-"

'No' I hissed at her, making Ruby clamp up in shock at the anger in my tone. 'I will only stop when I pass out due to exhaustion. I am going to get stronger so I can sleep for the rest of my life. So as much as I adore you Ruby, don't try to stop me'

. . . ."As you wish My Lady"

Huffinng with satisfaction, I face forward again and inwardly start crying. I hate this so mucccchhhhh.

I know why Kumoko (wait, everyone is calling her White, so I should start calling her that right?) White is doing this. It's basically to raise our physical stats.

But I also know. . . .that's she doing this. . . .

BECAUSE SHE'S BORED!

UGH!

W-What do you mean I should have foreseen this? S-Shut up alright! I knew this would happen but I didn't think it would be this bad!

W-What do you mean that wasn't a good excuse?!

Oh shut up. We're moving on!

She releases the thread that is holding both Sophia and me up. Immediately, we collapse, exactly the way a puppet would tumble down if someone cut its strings

Oh, would you look at that, Sophia passed out. 

Hmmm, would this count as child labor? Or child enslavement?

I pant with pain and lay on the hard ground, ignoring Ruby's questions of concern. I just want to rest, I can deal with Ruby and the others later.

I lift my head up after a few minutes or so when I get a whiff of whatever White is cooking. I groan with pain when I see what she has created for us again today. 

I quit. I think I'm going to pass out just to not eat anything.

Sleeping is the best!

Ok, I should rephrase that. Sleeping after eating is the best!

Ruby forcefully woke me up and shoved the food White made down my throat, but it was alright. My SP and HP are all back to normal, so I can't hate Ruby for simply doing her job.

It's now a routine for us now. White makes us suffer, I pass out due to exhaustion, Ruby wakes me up and shoves food down my mouth, I pass out again, and White wake me up to continue training.

Fun fun. 

Now we are entering a town, with Sophia in Merazophis arms and I in Ruby's arms. 

“Are you certain it is wise to provoke her like that?” he asks, matching her stride a short distance behind her.

“Hmm. I’ve got a lot of mixed feelings toward White myself, y’know. Can’t I be at least a little unfriendly toward her? Don’t worry, though. It’s not like we’re actually gonna start trying to kill each other or anything. Neither of us would be that stupid.”

See this is where I really hate things. Everyone is so tense that it makes Ruby and I look bad!

White and Ariel have their own issues with them not being able to kill each other, Sophia being the jealous person she is towards White, and Merazophis having his own issues with him being a vampire now and having to drink human blood!

Honestly! Ruby and I are the only normal people here!

We pass through the gate, enter the town, and secure a room at the inn.

After that, Ariel, Sophia, and I stay in the inn while Merazophis and Ruby go out to buy supplies. We came to this town for the sole purpose of buying things we need for the journey, so once those two are finished, we could leave without a problem. 

Although I can’t say I have any complaints about getting to relax for a night, Ahhh how I missed a bed.

Sophia stares at Ariel as she rolls around happily on the bed. I moved closer to her and wave my hand in front of her face, but she doesn't make any reaction making me sigh and lay back on the bed. Sophia has her own issues to deal with, that I can't interfere with. So I shall just watch everything unfold like the observer I am.

When she is ready to snap out of her funk and finally talk to me, then I'll focus on her again.

. . . .What do you mean I'm being harsh? Oh shut it! 

Ok but honestly, I know I said that I would destroy the plot, but even I know that there are a few things that I can't interfere with. One being a character's inner growth.

I would love to just reach over and smack some sense into Sophia, but I don't really have the right to do that now, do I? We only became close because we were born as siblings in this world. The only thing that made us similar in our old world was the fact that we has similar names.

Shouko Negishi.

Sakura Nagisa.

. . . .Ok now that I think about it that really is creepy.

Ok. Time to do some real business while the adults are away and Sophia and Ariel are talking. I [Appraise] myself again and sigh. I'm still weak, which is no surprise of course considering I'm still an infant. But I want to get stronger faster so that I can be a lazy bum after everything is done and done!

Ugh, why can't I have a basic time skip!!! This is so boring!!

You know what, I'm tired again. I think I'll take a nap and wait for someone to wake me up. 

It was nighttime now, and Merazophis and Ruby were out.

Honestly, I am not ready for Merazophi's 'Oh I'm a vampire now, oh I'm a monster now' dilemma, so I'm passing that on to Ariel and White.

Good lick girls! Well girl and spider I suppose.

Wait, does White know she isn't Wakaba yet?

. .Nah, that doesn't happen until she becomes a god.

But whatever. Good luck you two! Only you can deal with Merazophis Edward Cullen phase!

. . . .Now that I think about it, Merazophhis did act a bit like Edward, didn't he?

Ugh, the thought of that sickens me. Let's hope with Ruby being an anomaly she won't do the same thing, or worse, do the Bella version of it.

Man, having [Record] active all the time has its ups and downs. The ups being I remember useful information, the downs being I can't forget useless information.

"I find all your memories so funny and fascinating. Maybe I should make a skill for vampires so that they sparkle in the sunlight"

. . . .Cliche gods you failed me once again.

I push myself to a sitting position and stare at the black phone that was in front of me. The person on the other side sighed. "I should have known you wouldn't be surprised. I wanted to see the look of fear and shock on your face but I guess that wont happen anytime soon"

How they fuck did she get here?

"That's a stupid question"

I clench my teeth at her response. Looking left, I see Sophia sleeping soundly and Ariel was out of the room, living just the person on the other side of the phone and I alone together.

How convenient.

"How romantic you mean"

Ew.

“Alright let’s skip all the fancy formalities shall we? It’s nice to talk to you, Sakura Nagisa”

‘Likewise, Hiiro Wakaba’

“ Oh? I thought you assumed that my little spider was Hiiro Wakaba. How did you come to the assumption that I’m the real Hirro Wakaba?’

There was no point in hiding the fact that I knew who was who, seeing that she could read my mind, so I sighed and replied to her ‘I’m getting tired of this game Hirro Wakaba, or would you prefer I call you D?’ Here I paused, cocking my head to the side. ‘This is an actual question, would you prefer Hirro Wakaba or just D?’

“D is fine. You are really respectful for someone who claims to hate me”

“My mother taught me to be respectful to all, even to those I despise with all my heart

“Oh? Do you despise me Sakura?’

‘Despise is a soft word don’t you think? I’m beginning to loath you’

A laugh came out of the phone, but I could tell her expression was still the same blank and dead one it always was. “You really crack me up Sakura Nagisa. I think I’m really starting to like you”

That . . . .is not something I wanted to hear about.

This is slowly reminding me of the time White met up with D and thought she was falling in love with her original. Now that was weird.

“Oh? Does White fall in love with me? How adorable. I am the most beautiful person in the whole world after all”

''Would you stop reading my mind?'

“Hmmmm, no. It’s funny this way”

Cliche gods give me strength. I sighed and focused on the phone again. ‘Is there something you wanted D?’

“Hmmm, no. I got bored that’s all”

“Of course you did”

“Hmmm. I have an idea! Sakura. When you become strong enough, come find me alright?”

I paused, blinking my eyes in shock.  ‘. . .Is that an invitation or a demand?’

“An invitation. I’m formally inviting you, Sakura Nagisa, to come to my home when you become strong enough to do so”

‘So you want me to become a god?’

“That choice is up to you. Ta-ta!” At the end of her words, the phone disappeared from my sight, making me lay back down on my back and sigh. 

This. . .was a problem. I had an idea that D knew who I was, and seeing that she talked to me directly and wasn’t surprised that I knew the future, there was a slight chance that she knew that this was my third life.

She even knows that I plan to kill her, but she finds it all amusing.

When you become strong enough, come find me alright?

Ahhh. . . .I really want to kill her. I want her dead.

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Acquired skill [Desire LV 1].>

To do that, I need more power. I might know the future, but even I know that I can't possibly kill her with my current level. 

But that doesn't matter. It does matter not if she is the most powerful character in the world, anything can be killed or incapacitated in some way.

I have the advantage of knowing what’s going to happen in the future, so with that power, I can manipulate the future to my liking and figure out a way to remove D from the equation.

I want her gone. 

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Desire LV1] has become [Desire LV2]>

When I meet her, I am going to pummel her to the ground. I don't care if she won't get hurt then, a certain someone will find her because of that and she won't be able to interfere and see my plans then. So I’m going to enjoy every second I have then.

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Acquired skill [Crude LV 1].>

Just watch me D. I will destroy you. 

. . . .Ok that was so cliche and unbelievably cringe. I'm going to bed now.

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Acquired skill [Rest LV 1].>

Shut it.

Chapter Text

Hmmmmmm.

Hmmmmmmmm.

Hmmmmmmmmm.

I'm beginning to slowly hate myself at this point because what the hell are these skills?

[Desire], [Crude], and [Rest]?

They sound horrible and main-character-like so I don't like them.

I stare at the names in front of me with narrow eyes, ignoring the shouts of pain from Sophia's mouth as she used attack magic on herself. She has to learn to deal with pain after all.

Besides, Merazophis and Ruby are watching her. She'll be fine . . . .I think.

But on to more important things. . . .

<Desire: Increases the rate of acquiring experience points and proficiency for skills >

Huh, that's neat. And it's at level 2 already? 

But I really can't use it because well, unless I'm crazy, the best way to get EXP is to, oh I don't know, kill things?

And how the heck am I supposed to do that at this age and with this body!?

Useless! Utterly useless! Next!

. . . .But I can't help but get a feeling of deja vu. Should that happen?

Ah, whatever.

<Crude: Inflicts effect 'Charmed' on target>

. . . .You know, this is slowly starting to get scary. 

Charmed? What in the cliche gods is that?!

Ok, I know [Record] will never fail me, but I really hope it does because anything that deals with Charmed only showed up for two reasons.

One! The Evil Eyes.

Two! The [Lust] skill when it reaches Tier 3.

Seeing that I don't have any Evil eyes. . . .I'm really hoping I'm wrong about this.

Ah, whatever. Let's see the last one.

<Rest: Reduces a fraction of targets HP, SP, and MP>

. . . .Someone kill me, please.

Or at least sedate me.

This sounds eerily like the weaker version of [Sloth]

And now that I think about it, [Desire] sounds like [Pride]

Hmmm.

Im thinking maybe, these might be the first version of our lovely Rulers Skills [Pride] [Sloth] and [Lust]!

Isn't that grand~

NO, IT'S NOT.

UGH.

Ok, let's calm down. Remember what Ms. Oka taught you. When in doubt, stop drop, and roll.

. . . .Again I don't know how that will help in this situation but oh well, at least I can think straight now.

Ok, do I really need these skills? I can't be the Ruler of Pride and Sloth because White s currently holding those titles, and I don't think I need to be the Ruler of Lust because uh hello, I'm a vampire. I'm going to get the [Charmed] skill when I hit [Vampire LV2] 

So like, is there really a point for any of those skills? No not really.

But I would be lying if I say I didn't want them.

Ok, here's the plan. I think I'll leave [Desire] and [Rest] on because just because I can't become the Ruler of those titles, doesn't mean I can't get them to the highest level am I right?

I'll leave [Crude] on hold for now. Maybe I'll turn it back on in the future who knows?

Hmmm, but how do I level up those two skills anyway? I think [Desire] leveled up to 2 when I expressed my want for something right? So let's test this out!

I close my eyes and imagine a box, focusing all my emotions on it and imagining myself pouring all of my core emotions into the box. I want to kill D. I want to kill D. I want to kill D. I want to kill D. I want-

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Desire LV2] has become [Desire LV3]>

Hell yeah!

Am I great or what!?

Ok, so that's how [Desire] works. Good to know. If my hypothesis is correct, [Rest] would be me expressing my desire to rest right? 

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Foresight LV2] has become [Foresight LV3]>

What in the World of Cheat Skills is going on? Cliche gods is this your doing?!

Shame on youuuuu.

It has begun.

Merazophis 'Edward Anthony Masen Cullen' phase.

Don't ask me how and why I remember his full name I wish to forget that dark time.

Our journey is going well. Regardless of . . .well. . .that.

That being said, our destination, Sariella’s capital, is still far away. Keren County, where we once lived, is at the very edge of Sariella. The capital is somewhere in the middle, but Sariella is a rather large country, so of course it’s a considerable distance away. And since our group has to match its pace with Sophia and me, we’re not getting anywhere fast.

Though regardless of Merazophis emo phase, Sophia's worries, and our spider duro fight, everything is going smoothly. 

. . . .I lied because what is up with Ruby?

If I were to describe Ruby before all of this, it would be quiet yet loyal.

How is that a bad thing you ask? It's not. It's just that ever since the whole vampire thing and losing our homes thing, it's become way worse.

If there was a skill for Maid in this world, I wouldn't be surprised if she had it because holy.

I checked already and thank the cliche gods because she doesn't.

Though that's not the main point of my inner dilemma. Ruby has been looking at White with a thoughtful look in her eyes for a while now, and fiddling with her fingers as well.

. . . .I think she wants to dissect White.

Sigh. Why can't anyone in this group be normal?!

Oh well. I guess I can just ask her, can't I?

'Ruby. Why do you look at White like you want to slowly tear her piece by piece for your own pleasure?'

The whole group paused and stared at me with varying looks. Ruby one of confusion, Merazophis one of shock, Sophia one of disgust, Ariel one of amusement, and White one of . . . .fear?

White eyes widened and she skittled a few steps back away from the redhead. Hey, why are you scared of her? You could easily demolish her with your pinkie for Cliche gods sake!

Ruby cocked her head to the side. "Disect Lady White?"

'Was I wrong in my assumption' I blinked, putting the food I had been eating down. 'Maybe it's just me, but whenever we are walking you seem to be staring at White's spider part with a look in your eye.'

Merazophis turned his head to look at Ruby with a look of confusion. "Do you really?"

"Ah," Ruby blinked. "There seems to be a misunderstanding My Lady. I was merely looking at her because . . .well, her front legs are similar to  the scythes I used to use"

In union, the rest of us turned our heads to White making her eyes widen and for her to freeze. I guess her being a shut-in will forever be with her even in this world.

. . . .Wait did she say the one she used to use?

'You can use scythes?' Sophia asked with intrigue making Ruby close her eyes with a small smile. "It was a very long time ago, So I might be a bit rusty after all these years."

Huh. . . .I guess anomalies do have backstories.

I will admit. Seeing one of her skills was [Scythemanship] was a bit of a shock to me, but I didn't really think much about it. No wonder her stats were unusually higher than Merazophis even though he was older than her.

Hmmm. A maid wielding a sight huh? Why does that feel oddly familiar for some reason?

Sophia apologized.

I just woke up and she looked at me and bowed her head. 'I'm sorry!''

. . . .'What?' 

'I'm really really sorry Elizabeth!'

'Huh?! For what!? What did you do??!'

I am so confused because what is going on?! Ruby was giggling at the sight of us two making me turn my head and glare at her. This wasn't funny you know?! I have no idea what's going on!

I focused back on Sophia as she raised her head, our red eyes meeting each other. I sighed and sent a private message to her so the others won't hear. 'Ok I will admit you have done things to make me so mad, but that was mainly stealing my food and I got you back by stealing yours. What the fuck did you do that's so bad?!'

Sophia darted her eyes away from mine making me narrow mine. Then I got a glance of Ariel smiling at us and I paused. 

Wait a second. Why is Ariel looking like a proud mother over what Sophia is doing? What happened while I was asleep last nig-

Oh.

Ohhhhhhh.

Oh. I see now.

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Record LV3] has become [Record LV4]>

Oh heavens above, Sophai was jealous of me???

Me? The laziest piece of shit on this planet?! 

What the fuck???

Chapter Text

It's been about two months since we began our journey.

And now we have new members of our group! The Spider Sisters!

The eldest, Ael! The oldest one.

The second born, Sael! The timid one.

The third born, Riel! The tomboy.

And the last one, Fiel! The goofball.

And together, they are. . . .

THE CUTEST THINGS IN THE WHOLE WORLD!

I mean, it's mainly due to White changing their appearance to be cuter and more human but who cares! They are adorable and I want one now.

But that's not the main thing I should be talking about.

MERAZOPHIS HAS BEEN CURED OF THE 'EDWARD CULLEN' DISEASE!

YAYYY!

And now he and Ruby are . . . .training.

Merazophis is currently swinging his sword with a vigorous shout. However, the blade cuts through nothing but air. He’s not doing practice swings. His opponent just dodged him. Sweat pours off Merazophis like a waterfall as he swings his sword desperately.

Sigh, if only the vampires from my old world could sweat.

. . . That's a weird thought. Moving on!

While Merazophis is using a sword against our lovely spider White, Ruby was fighting Ael with her scythe, which honestly is a bad match-up to me because I might be wrong but Im pretty sure that Ael was like the strongest of the Spider Sisters right?

And Ruby is going against her.

Is she winning? Of course not, Ael is a literal monster, no pun intended. But I can see Ruby swinging her scythe around and attempting to strike her.

Now that I’m looking closely, the way Ruby is fighting looks practiced. Makes me wonder where exactly Ruby even learned all of those skills. 

And guess what the funny thing is? Ruby's skill is higher than White’s! 

Though that doesn’t say much because it doesn't matter how high level your skill is when someone whose skills are in the thousands is going against you. Holy cow those Spider Sisters are scary as hell.

I shoot a glance at Sophia as we walk. She was panting heavily but wasn't making any complaints, meaning Ariel did a wonderful job and she has changed her ways. . . .or at least she is attempting to.

Though, I wonder why she apologized to me. Why would she be jealous of the person that literally sleeps more than trains? If anything I should be the one jealous of her because her skills are increasing faster than mine making me lag behind everyone.

. . . .Ok not really I’m still doing pretty well, but you get the point.

I’m just so confused. Is there really any reason why she would be jealous of me?

Hmmmmm.

I guess I can ask her later. Time to eat!

We’re in a town right now. This is evidently the biggest town in the region; from here, it shouldn’t take much longer to reach the capital. 

Because of that, this town is quite lively and full of people. 

The crowds are so thick that as Ruby carries me in her arms, I can’t see anything past the passersby. “I have been to this town before. There’s one restaurant that I recall being quite good; shall I take us there?” Merazophis asks

 “Sweet! Lead the way!” Ariel’s eyes sparkle as she follows Merazophis.

Hmmm, my Red Flags are pining once again. In other words [Foresight] and [Record] are trying to tell me something.

So that means The Plot is happening once again.

Hello, my old frenemy. It's been a while since you popped up. What are you showing me today hmm?

“Right this way.” Merazophis brings us down an alley. The farther along we go, the fewer people I see around us until it seems like we’re entering a quiet residential area. Then we turn into an even narrower alley until we arrive at an unmarked door.

 As Merazophis opens the door, a bell rings to announce our arrival. In spite of the unassuming exterior, the inside of the building looks like a proper restaurant. “Whoa. How do you know about this hole-in-the-wall place?”

 “My master was friends with the lord of this town, who told me about this place.”

Uh oh, Sophia is probably having her ‘Merazophis is going to leave me!’ thoughts!

Quick, random thought. I choose you!

‘Is there anything you would recommend us eating today Merazophis?’ I ask him, making him turn his head to meet mine with a smile on his face. “Quite a lot Lady Elizabeth. I seem to recall them having a bunch of meat-based dishes, which I’m sure you will enjoy”

Hmmm. Meat meat, delicious meat. I drool a bit at the thought as we find a seat. Ruby places me in the seat next to her.

Just as we’re sitting down, an old man emerges from the back of the restaurant. “May I take your order?” 

“Two of the chef’s special and something that would be easy for a baby to eat, if you happen to have it?” 

“Certainly.” With that, the old man disappears again. We’re the only customers in the rather dim room. There are no waiters or anything to be seen, either, so it seems like the man might be running the restaurant entirely on his own.

 “Not much of a business-minded fellow, is he?”

Hey, I’m not complaining! I just want food.

“I do not think that profit is a priority for him.” Merazophis smiles dryly. “That was the owner. I am told that he used to work for the lord in question. He’s quite talented, but he retired due to age. However, he still wanted to keep cooking, so he chose to open this small restaurant in an out-of-the-way place.” 

“Ooh, so he can just cook once in a while?” 

“Precisely. Thus, one presumes that only those in the know ever come to this restaurant.” That makes sense. There’s no sign on the door, so if you didn’t know about it, I doubt you’d even realize there was a restaurant inside. He must keep it up as a sort of hobby now that he’s retired from his main job. 

“Is something the matter, young miss?” 

“Oh! No, it’s nothing.” Sophia replies hastily making me narrow my eyes at her. I reach forward and tug her cheek, making her wince and cry out. ‘Smile for me’

‘What!?’

‘Smile. Stop frowning it will give you wrinkles.’

‘Frowning won’t give me wrinkles!’

Before I could continue, the tinkle of the bell draws all our eyes to the door. The newcomer is an old man, perhaps a little younger than the owner of the restaurant. Though he’s definitely older than all of us excusing Ariel of course.

“Pardon me.”

Now I know why The Red Flags were pinging me. This man was here.

Ignoring Ariel’s and my stare, the man sits down. At the table right next to us, even though there are plenty of other seats open.

. “Long time no see.” The smile returns to Ariel’s face, and she greets the man in a friendly manner.

 “Indeed. It’s good to see you again. Or should I say, it’s a pleasure to meet you? Either way works, right?” 

“So, to what do I owe this honor, Mister Word of God Pontiff?”

“May I take your order?” For better or worse, the chef hurriedly reemerges from the back before anyone can make another move. “I’ll have one of whatever she’s having, please.” The pontiff gestures to Ariel. 

“Certainly.” Oblivious to the tension in the air, the restaurant owner goes back to the kitchen. I take another look at the pontiff. He seems to be a perfectly ordinary, friendly old man. His clothes aren’t anything special, either, and far from being bloated as one might expect from the rich, he’s actually quite thin. 

If I wasn’t aware of it ahead of time, I would have never guessed that this man is the head of the Word of God religion, the biggest religion in the world.

Now the question is this, shall I play along? Or shall I make a name for myself and make a memorable impression on him and everyone else?

“Pretty careless to show your face in front of me without an escort, don’t you think? Not to mention, you’re in enemy territory.” Ariel points out.

“Not to worry. There are few who happen to know my face.”

“Well, I recognized you.” So did I! So I’m special too! Hehe.

“Even so, it would be pointless for me to worry about that. No amount of security could defend me from you, after all. In which case, it makes no difference whether I meet you alone or with guards in tow. In fact, it’s better this way, since it means I will be the only victim if you should choose to attack me.” The pontiff speaks as naturally as if discussing the weather. Which honestly makes me internally giggle because that is so funny to me.

Hmm, I guess I can actually relate to him a bit. He’s saying that he doesn’t care if he dies, and honestly, neither do I!

. . . .Wait that came out wrong. What I’m saying is that we are similar because both of us have lived many lives. Honestly, if this wasn't the man that ordered the attack against Keren County, I would have loved to invite him over for tea and just talk about life in general.

That sounds like a nice thought don’t you think?

“Let me ask you again. What do you want? You didn’t just come here for a friendly chat, did you?” 

“Indeed.” Dustin nods at Ariel’s words, looking as though he’s ruminating about something. “I suppose there’s no point in trying to sound each other out in a roundabout way. Very well. I have three points to discuss. The first is that I would like you to cease your involvement with the Goddess religion. The second is to request that you share any information you might have on the elves. The third is in regard to your two companions there. And the fourth is regarding Miss Ruby Villin.”

As he says Ruby’s name, my gaze sharpens. He wants to talk about Ruby. Why?

I shot a glance at Ruby to see her put on a poker face, staring at him head-on with her eyes. Is this a classic backstory reveal? Not in the mood for that, but like hell I’m going to let anything happen to Ruby,

“I see. All right, let’s hear it from the top, then.”

“Regarding the first point, Ohts is planning a further invasion.”

“What?!” Merazophis lets out an exclamation of shock at this information. 

Ignoring him, Dustin continues. “Naturally, we of the Word of God will be aiding them as well. Thus, it would be most inconvenient for us if you were to participate in the battle on the side of Sariella.” 

What an incredibly selfish demand. I can’t help but be angry. Merazophis seems to feel the same way, judging by how tightly his fist is clenched under the table and Ruby's eyes formed a glare. I’m sure they are far more furious than Sophia and I are, but they simply look on in silence without any further outbursts. 

“Hmm. Sounds like a pretty beneficial request for you.” 

“If I might make an additional request that would be even more beneficial, we’d be highly appreciative if you would hand over that subordinate of yours who caused the most recent battle—the white spider monster people call the Nightmare of the Labyrinth.”

Honestly, this is getting ridiculous. Why does everyone want White?

Wait. . . .is . . .is this a harem trope??

Oh, White you sly fox. Ah I mean, you sly spider? Does that work?

Ah, whatever. 

“And why is that, just out of curiosity?”

“That creature is the reason war broke out. We cannot simply let it go free.” Dustin pauses. “Unless it is already dead, in which case, all the better.” 

“I thought you weren’t gonna try to sound me out?” Ariel counters blandly. 

Dustin chuckles. “I said there was no point, but I never said that I would not try.”

“Shameless, aren’t you?” Ariel sighs again. “You want to know my relationship with the Nightmare of the Labyrinth and whether it, or myself, is going to assist Sariella from now on. That’s what you’re after, right? You could’ve just asked instead of trying to provoke me into saying it.” Ariel’s voice is somewhere between bored and irritated. 

Holy shit she is so smart. This is why I love her. She can cook, can fight back, and can deal with people like this.

I wonder if she would train me if I asked.

“Oh dear. It appears I’ve failed.” He doesn’t seem particularly disappointed. Instead, he glances at us—or more precisely, at Merazophis and Ruby. 

Given Merazophis and Ruby’s background, well I guess just Merazophis? I’m not sure, it wouldn’t be surprising if he had an outburst over the pontiff’s words. Even if not, he might at least react in a way that would let the pontiff guess certain information. 

Sophia looks up at Merazophis, and I can see her silently warning him not to make any telling movements. Evidently, he’s reached the same conclusion as we had, because he meets her eyes directly and gives a slight nod. 

“First of all, Dustin, that thing’s not my subordinate.”

Well, all things considered, she’s her grandmother but who’s checking?

“Although you’ve probably already guessed that much. Anyway, as far as that goes, I’ve got things under control. That’s all I can say on that particular matter.” 

“If you say you have things under control, Lady Ariel, then that is all I need to hear. However, I am curious as to how all this might affect Sariella in the future. Do you have anything to say in regard to that?” 

“I don’t plan on doing anything else in Sariella. Just gonna stop in for a visit to the capital and then go home. As long as nobody sticks their nose where it doesn’t belong in the meantime, that is.” 

“Fear not. I do not intend to do anything that might draw your ire.” 

“Yeah? Not sure if I buy that. You’ve already failed at reining things in once. Besides, those things you’re using…” 

“I assure you my grip on the reins is perfectly stable. However, it is true that unwelcome and unexpected interlopers did cause problems previously. For that, I sincerely apologize.” 

“Uh-huh. So you’re serious this time, huh?” 

“We are always serious. We simply must ascertain that our plans are all the more airtight this time. Which is why we would like to avoid any wild-card factors.”

“I see. So those wild cards are me, you-know-what, and Potimas, I suppose?” 

“Just so.” 

This is boring. When can we get to the good part? I shoot a glance at Sophia and she meets my gaze and together we both silently sigh, bringing a small smile out of Ruby and a chuckle that was hidden from Merazophis.

“Then for my first point, I shall take it that you do not intend to work with Sariella. As for the second point, about the elves, perhaps it is best that we discuss it along with the third. Namely, who exactly are those children that the elves are targeting?” Dustin’s eyes are squarely on us.

He still has the expression of an amiable old man, but his gaze is piercingly sharp. 

Merazophis raises a hand as if to shield us from that gaze. His back is to me right now, so I can’t see his face, but I’m sure his expression is very grim indeed. In spite of that, He continues to stare at us. “Naturally, I am not asking for a name such as, say, Sophia Keren. Elizabeth Keren. What I want to know is who is on the inside. Do you, by chance, have memories of your previous life?”

Sophia catches her breath and I narrow my eyes at him. Ok, that is bugging me a bit. Even with my knowledge of the LN, I’m still confused. Just how did he know about the fact we are reincarnated? Did the system tell him?

Wait, it must be his spies. That makes more sense. “Goodness. I did not think it likely, but…it is true? Does that mean there is a bug in the system?” Dustin’s relaxed attitude has gone out the window. His expression looks distressed, but he speaks no further for the moment. 

Sorry old man. It was all D’s fault, but I can’t tell you that. Tehe~

“Heeey, buddy? Come back to reality, will ya?” Ariel raises her eyebrows at the silent pontiff. 

“I beg your pardon. It seems I am doomed never to escape this bad habit no matter how many times I am reborn.” 

“It’s not good to overthink things too much, y’know. Why don’t you just empty your head and relax a little?” 

“If I could do that, I most certainly would.” He gives a bitter smile. Hey buddy I get that. The [Record] skill can suck sometimes. 

“The system is operating normally. Don’t worry about that.” Right after Ariel speaks, the chef emerges from the back with plates in hand. The pontiff closes his mouth before speaking and watches in silence as the man delivers our plates. The restaurant owner silently places the food on our table, withdraws into the back, then comes out with more plates. Either he’s being sensitive to the unusual atmosphere in the room or he hasn’t noticed it at all. At any rate, he repeats the process a few more times, lining up all kinds of dishes on the table.

The food looks delicious, don’t get me wrong, but the others get meat while I get-

-A bunch of mush of vegetables or who-knows-what.

I silently cry and began to eat. I really want meat. Better yet! I want steak.

For a while after, no one speaks. “The system is operating normally. However, it’s true that an irregular situation has occurred.” 

Finally, Ariel breaks the silence. “As a result, I had no choice but to act. Frankly, not even I can tell what’s going to happen from here on out. But I think it’s pretty clear that the times are changing. Your Word of God people’s attempt to crush the Goddess religion is just one link in that chain, no?”

Dustin simply sits there docilely, not answering Ariel’s question. 

“So the Word of God, not Ohts, was behind the invasion of Sariella. Is that what you mean to say?” Ruby breaks her silence for the first time, She turns her face to meet Dustin’s eyes with a dark glare. 

“Yeah, of course. Why would a tiny nation that could be knocked over by a strong breeze charge into battle on its own? It didn’t seem at all suspicious to you that Ohts started a war just like that?” Ariel responds to Rubs’s query, revealing that the Word of God religion is the mastermind behind the attack on Sariella as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world. 

Dustin neither confirms nor denies it, but the fact that he’s remaining silent seems like confirmation to us. “Do Word of God believers hate the followers of the Goddess that much?!” Merazophis gnashes his teeth. 

The relationship between Sariella’s Goddess religion and the Word of God has apparently always been volatile. With this war, they must be planning to settle the score once and for all. 

“I hate to break it to you, but this guy’s motives aren’t that simple. He’s not really that devout, to begin with, see. In fact, it’s more like he’s picking a fight with the gods.”

Well, I wish him luck. Because he's messing with the wrong god.

I’m not praising D, shut up.

“My ideology is irrelevant at the moment. After all, one person’s expectations are all but meaningless in the face of real results. That’s exactly why I am in this chair now. Wouldn’t you agree?”

Yeah, I guess that makes sense. That doesn’t mean I like it. 

“Are you quite certain the system is operating normally?”

It’s fineee. Relax already

“I guarantee it. The system is in perfect working order. In fact, this might be the most stable it’s ever been.” 

“Is that right? In spite of the sudden decrease in MA energy?”

“Yep. I don’t think that was exactly part of the plan, but there’s no problem with the system. Not with its operation anyway.”

“In other words, while it may be operating normally, there is still a fundamental problem?”

“You could put it that way. Everything it’s been building up over all those years has suddenly gone to waste. If that’s not a problem, what else would you call it?” 

“This is true. A very grave problem indeed.”

Both Ariel and the pontiff sigh making me giggle silently once again. Those two are so funny for no reason at all.

“But let’s put that aside for now. It’s not exactly the kind of problem we can solve with a few simple actions anyway. Your biggest concern right now is Sariella, isn’t it?” 

With that, Ariel closes her eyes for a moment. Then she opens them again and speaks. “Let’s start with your three main points. Number one, as far as my actions from here on out are concerned, it’s just like I said before. Right now, I’m planning on bringing these kids to the capital of Sariella. After that, what they do is up to them, but either way, I’m not planning on staying in this country. I’m not planning on doing anything to aid Sariella, even if these guys decide to stay here. As long as nobody does anything to change my mind, that is. Once I’ve left this country, you’re free to start a war or whatever you want.”

“Number two, the elves. I don’t know much about that myself, actually. But I do know they’re targeting point number three, this girl, as well as other people like her. Potimas himself even showed up, or at least one of his usual puppet things, so they must be pretty serious about it.” 

“Hmm. I suspected they might make some sort of move, so I have been on my guard. And if he is moving so freely, it is even worse than I feared. If you had not taken care of him, Lady Ariel, I know not what might have occurred.”

 “Feel free to thank me.” 

“Indeed, I thank you very much. Although I would be even more grateful if you had erased all traces of the battle, not just the bodies.” 

“Ahhh. I guess he was using a gun and stuff, huh? Right, right. I didn’t think about those little details.” 

“It’s quite all right. We took care of the rest, so there is nothing for you to worry about.”

God I wish I had popcorn.

“Anyway, as far as your third point goes, I don’t think I wanna tell you that.” 

“Even if the elves are involved and we might be able to be of some assistance in that regard?”

 “Even then. Letting the elves use them would be the worst-case scenario, but how do I know the Word of God wouldn’t do the same thing? I’m not gonna show my hand to someone I can’t trust.” 

This is basically like watching an episode of our favorite lesbian gamblers talking, except its a spider and an old man so that’s pretty weird.

“But that means you might well intend to use them yourself, does it not?” 

“So what? They agreed to it, so why should I care”

Thats true.

‘Well, that was three points. What about your fourth one?’

“Ah yes that’s right” Dustin turns to Ruby and gives her a warm smile, his eyes crinkling.

. . . .Ew, he’s reminding me of a certain old man and I don’t like it.

“Miss Ruby, I would like to give you a choice.” Dustin laces his fingers together as he speaks. “You seem to like your stay here, but would you like to return to our base? I’m sure everyone would be happy to see you. Or you could stay here, though I don’t really recommend it with your new status as a vampire and your no doubt hard journey ahead of you”

Ruby's face was still blank, and I and Sophia share a glance. What will she do I wonder. Since she was an anomaly, I’m actually curious to see what she will do.

She cocks her head to the side and the silence rages on. “No” she finally replies making Dustin raise his eyebrow in response. “I gave my word to my Ladies that I would protect them. Your offer may sound nice, but I am not interested.”

A smile forms on my face at her words and I beam at her. Dustin sighs. “Very well, if that is what you wish, then I won’t stop you. I feel I must apologize for thinking to offer up this life of mine in return for the pain I have caused you. I am sincerely sorry.” Then he bows his head deeply. 

“And yet, I cannot stop. I must not, no matter what.” Hmm, maybe after everything is over, and if he doesn't die, I’ll reach out to him for tea. That sounds nice for the future.

“We’ve both taken on difficult roles,” Ariel mutters quietly, then speaks up. “Well, then. There’s nothing else to talk about, right? We’re gonna take off now. Oh, but if you want to apologize you can grab the bill for us here. Shall we?” 

Ariel stands up. Merazophis and Ruby follow suit with both of us in their arms, and we head for the door. All the while, the pontiff keeps his head bowed.

“Oh right. It’s all well and good that you’re so focused on Sariella, but shouldn’t you be a little more worried about the demons, too?” 

Just before we leave, Ariel addresses the pontiff again. “The new Demon Lord for this generation is me, after all.” Her remark, which she states quite casually, evokes a dramatic reaction from Dustin, whose head shoots back up from its bowed position. But before he can say anything, the door shuts, closing us off from him.

“My Lady. . . .I would like to apologize”

What is up with everyone trying to apologize to me today??

Ruby and I were alone in the bathroom, not the most ideal place for a talk but hey! I didn’t choose this, Ruby did! She lowers her gaze as I turn to face her. “I . . .I failed to reveal my former position with The Word of God religion, and now the same people I was a part of were the cause of your parent's death. I beg you for your forgiveness”

Huh. What in the heck??

I blink at her with pure confusion evident on my face. ‘Why are you apologizing for something you didn’t do? It’s not like you were the one that gave Dustin the idea for attacking us now were you? No, I don’t think so. So don’t apologize when it’s not your fault ok?’

“. . .Alright Young Lady Elizabeth” She replies making me huff with satisfaction and the room goes silent again, with the running water being the only sound that filled the room.

Something is bugging me though, and I don’t think I can hold it in anymore. ‘Ruby From now on, I’d like you to trust your own feelings instead of only prioritizing mine.’

Ruby blinks at me as I continue, ‘When Dustin asked you to follow him once again, you could have gone with him. I wouldn’t have minded, and I know Sophia wouldn’t have either. We would be sad, yes, but we would find comfort in the fact that you were safe from harm.’

“My Lady, Do you…have no use for me?” Ruby looks at me like an abandoned puppy. 

What the fuck? What kind of question is that? ‘That’s a ridiculous question. Of course, I do. I always will’

“My Lady the sole meaning of my life is to serve you. I have no desire to ever leave your side.” Ruby kneels next to the tub, her eyes fierce with determination. “So please, if you will, grant my permission to stay by your side. Allow me to be your sword and your shield. Though you might be older than me, allow me to protect you for as long as I breathe.” She reaches her hand out toward me, and I grasp it instinctively. As I do so, it’s as if her feelings are transmitted to me through touch,

Is this a result of Kin Control perhaps? How interesting. No wonder Ariel was so determined to help White’s Mother when she sent the distress call.

Though that’s not what I should be focusing on. Ruby is willingly giving me her life and I honestly don’t think she should have done that because of the euphoria I’m getting from that.

Is this a case of villainess syndrome? I’m actually not mad.

I’m in a different world for cliche's sake. If she is giving me her life like this I’m going to use it to my advantage. If I’m going to destroy The Plot, I’m going to need as much help as I can.

A knock sounds making us look towards the door. Ruby smiles and lifts me up, wrapping me in a towel and revealing Merazophis. “It’s time for bed Young Miss. Come, let me escort you there.”

I smile at him as he picks me up from Ruby’s arms while she turns to take her own bath. ‘Thank you Merazophis’

The two of us begin our walk back, and then I ask him. ‘Merazophis, you are loyal to my father correct?’

“Yes Young Miss”

‘Will that make you loyal to me as well? Even when I ask you to do something un humane?’

“I would wash my hands in the blood of your enemies if that's what you wish”

Ok, I didn’t mean that. . . .oh who am I kidding yes I did. I smile and lean my head on his chest. ‘Good. I’m glad to hear that’

As I drift off to sleep, I hear a warm chuckle. “Good night Lady Elizabeth”

Hey, Gulie is here!

Hi Gulie!! Get some therapy.

I slap Sophia’s hand away from the booze she was trying to sip making her send a pout at me. ‘We need to talk’ I explain, sending her a thought privately as to not interrupt. . . .whatever was going on with the big boys and girls.

Sophia looks at me with confusion, then understanding seemed to dawn on her because she began to fiddle with her fingers. ‘. . .Do we have to do it now?’

I give her a look and she sighs. ‘I was…jealous.’

‘Ok??’ I shot her a confused look. ‘But why?!’

She stares at me. Really stares at me making me grow a bit uncomfortable. ‘Look at our stats then look at mine’

What the? But I follow her orders. She has grown in leaps and bound, so many skills are already at their max due to mine and White’s influences but I don’t see what that really mea-

Oh.

Oh I. . . . I think I get it.

‘No matter how much you slept, no matter how much you dragged yourself, you are getting stronger than me.’ Sophia started when she saw that I seemed to understand. ‘I didn’t it was fair because why are you getting stronger than me? Why is everything so easy for you?! Why are you taking everything Whites is throwing at us in stride?! Why were you so calm when our parents died!?’

. . . .I think I made a mistake.

I stare at her with wide eyes as she pants for breath. Licking my lips, I lower my gaze. 

Ok. . .I see where she’s coming from, and it is unfair to her.

I think it's because of the fact that I'm used to this whole mess, that I know what's happening, that I was able to adapt quickly and get a head start.

Sophia doesn't have all those perks. 

She must feel lonely.

. . . . Fuck it. She has the right to know. 

‘This is my third life’

Chapter Text

Once upon a time, Emily Lark was born to a family of four.

She was born on a chilly winter day, with the snow gently falling to the ground and kids singing Christmas songs and waiting for a jolly old man to give out presents for the year.

She was the youngest of three, and that was fine because her two older brothers were some of the best (yet annoying) brothers she could ever ask for.

She played games, read books, laughed, and smiled.

She had her ups, she had her downs. 

But she was happy in this world because the people and things around her made her happy

Then one bright unexpected day, with a book on her lap, Emily died.

And then she woke up, to a baby's cry

Once upon a time, Sakura Nagisa was born to a family of two.

She was born on a warm summer day, to the couple Shoto Nagisa and Yume Nagisa.

The three were a happy family. The father was a policeman and the mother a teacher, and they all loved each other very much.

But what the parents didn't know was that their daughter was living her second life.

Sakura was scared. She didn't know where she was, what year it was, where her first family was, or why she was chosen to be here.

But her family was a very loving one, and the world was peaceful and kind to her, so she decided to move on. 

She would never forget her past life. She grieved, oh how she grieved, but she moved on with a promise to herself, to always push forward for her past family's sake, and to smile for her new family's sake

So she grew up and relearned in school. She made friends, she made enemies, but most importantly, she had fun and lived.

But one normal day, due to a Hero and a Demon Lord, she died once again.

And opened her eyes, to hear a baby's cry.

Elizabeth woke up as a twin.

A twin to a girl who shouldn't exist.

She woke up as a daughter of parents who aren't real.

She woke up as a young lady to a house that wasn't real.

She knew what the world would give her, and she was scared.

But she loved these people too much to focus on her fear.

So she made a vow to rip the pages of this world and write a better story.

Because she had fallen in love with her new family once again.

It was then that she realized that it didn't matter how many times she would gain a new family, she promised herself that she would love and cherish them and do anything to make them smile.

So Elizabeth once again grieved, cried, laughed, and smiled.

Because this was a new world for her to command, and she would do it with a smile.

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

"But Elizabeth can't do it alone, you do realize?'

. . . .

"Let me help you ok? It's the least I can do"

. . . .

The girl sighed and placed a hand on her sister's cheek making her focus on her. "It doesn't matter how much you know about this world, you cannot do it alone.  I'm your sister for crying out loud! Let me help you"

"Are you sure you want to help me?"

"It didn't even matter if you say no, I would still help you, dumbass"

. . . ."Alright"

Chapter Text

Third POV

"You are a really smart one Katia. Sending your men after us"

The redhead girl glared at the woman who was sitting on the chair in front of her. her amber eyes glowing with amusement. Uncrossing her legs, she got up from her chair to walk closer to the young girl and got down on one knee, raising her chin with her clawed finger so she couldn't look away. Katia gasped with shock when she recognized the woman in front of her making her raise an eyebrow in amusement. "My my that was quick. Though I shouldn't be surprised, you were always the smarter one in the hero's party"

"Sakura?. . ." Katia croaked out.

"Yes yes. Now that that's out of the way, let's get started shall we?" Katia grunted as the woman grabbed her face tightly and brought her closer to her face. She stared at her eyes with fear and began to struggle, attempting to use magic on her. "Yeah, that won't really work on me, Katia." The sliver-haired girl sighed, closing her eyes with annoyance. "What is up with the protagonist always acting like this? How cliche"

"Let me go! Let me go!"

"Hai hai. In a minute" The woman sighed and let her face fall, placing her hand on her chin in thought. "Hey Katia" she suddenly asked. "Do you really trust Ms. Oka?"

Katia paused in her movements, glancing up at her with suspicion. ". . . .What does that have to do with anything?"

"So you don't. Good, that makes things better for me. Bring it here"

At her words, someone in a hood stepped forward and dropped a head in front of Katia, and her eyes widened when she recognized who it was. "That is-"

"Honestly I shouldn't be showing you this, but fuck The Plot. It's been a pain in my ass for 16 years" The woman sighed and toed the robotic head in between them. "Ok, Yes yes, this is our lovely lovely Potimas, yada yada dee. I don't have time for this I have a battle to prepare for so I'll cut to the chase. I want you to join us, Katia."

"And why should I?'

"Oh come on I really don't have time for this. You're smart, right? You don't trust the elves, I don't trust the elves, they are the bad guys. Ms. Oka is sorta a bad guy because of the number of people she killed so sad so true. So let's get to the point"

She got to Katia's level again and stared at her eyes. "I'll be honest, if you keep following the elves now, you and Shun are going to die. Do you really want that?"

. . . ."How. . . .how can I be sure that you aren't lying?"

"I mean I could do a whole oath thing on magic, or I could just turn you into a vampire so you could feel my emotions-"

"A vampire!?"

"Oh my cliche gods I don't have time for this! Are you helping me or not?"

Katia stared at her with barely hidden suspicion. "Why are you trying to help me? You are with Hugo aren't you?"

"Ew no. I hate that guy. I'm here on my own orders. And I suppose I'm helping you because Kyoya told me to"

At her words, Katia's eyes widened. She knew where Kyoyoa was, but if that was true, then that meant he was helping them. 

She could figure out where he was, and protect Shun as well in the process.

Then they could all be reunited.

With that thought in mind, Katia nodded at her. "Fine I accept"

"That was easy, wasn't it? Wonderful, wonderful" The woman clapped. Then she landed close to her. "Now if she excuse me. . ." She opened her mouth much to Katia's confusion. . . .

. . . .And bit down hard.

Chapter Text

Katia was different.

Maybe it was the fact that she was much paler now, or maybe it was the fact that I couldn't Appraise her anymore.

She had been missing for a few weeks making me and everyone else worried, but she suddenly turned up two days ago and I could just tell something was different about her.

She said she didn't remember what happened, that she was meeting up with the men she had sent to watch over Hugo, and then everything went black.

When the school went to go see, it was to find out they had all died. Their bodies were even barely recognizable.

When Ms. Oka took us two aside to try and figure out what happened, Katia tried to remember a single detail but. . . .nothing popped up.

I think it was due to the shock of everything that might have happened, and I don't even want to imagine what happened to her.

But Katia is here. She is safe. And I promise to make sure that she'll always be safe.

Because she is my dearest friend. 

"You know the plan right?"

"Yes. I'll meet up with your maid when we arrive at the Elf Village."

"Hmm, I guess in a sense she would be your maid as well, so you can call her Ruby you know"

"Huh? You know what, whatever. I'll meet up with Ruby. Are you sure this will work?"

"Relax. Just stick to your part of the plan, and everything will go smoothly"

"Ok then. . . ."

Chapter Text

"Ok, say 'aaaaahhh''

"Aaahhhhhh"

"Now, say 'eeeeee'

"Eeeeeee'

I swear we are not a cult. We're just learning to speak,

Hello there, I'm Elizabeth Keren, and right now, I'm learning to speak.

Fun.

Right now, we’re in the middle of a huge wasteland in the cluster of small countries north of Sariella. 

It’s been about two years since we left our homes, and it’s been a pretty peaceful journey since we left the capital, without any notable incidents.

That's right folks, this is a time skip. A very boring one at that.

There is nothing for me to do except train, train, train, and train some more.

“Say ‘oooo.’”

“““““Oooo.”””””

At the moment, Ariel is happily leading the chorus made up of Sophia and me, and my favorite puppets, The Spider Quartet!

Huh. . . .why is Ariel looking at White like that? Even the puppets look scared!

H-hey. I really want you to fix your relationship, but in the meantime please keep this hatred and tension away!!

Whew. . . .its gone. Ariel focused on us again and gave a big smile at us. "Now say 'ohhhhhhhh'"

"""""""Ohhhhhhh"""""

Many things have happened over the course of this adventure. The main one is that Sophia is in the know now.

That's right folks! I destroyed the cliche and told my lovely sister that in another universe, she was completely fictional! 

I am now semi-regretting that because She Is  Leveling Up Way To Fast.

You might be wondering "How is she leveling up way too fast? And isn't that a good thing?"

. . . . .She has [Jealousy] at level 9.

I swear it wasn't my fault! All I told her was what [Envy] would let her do, and how LN Sophia was a powerful opponent on the battlefield because of that skill, and I also told her how I was able to quickly level up [Desire] and [Rest].

Oh. . . .now that I think about it, it is my fault, isn't it?

Oopises!

Speaking of that, I was able to level up [Desire] to [Diginty LV 8] and [Rest] to [Indolence LV9]

I too have fallen victim to the isekai cliche. Leveling up way too fast.

When Ariel and White found out, they were both shocked. “Why are you two getting so worked up?!? You have to make sure you don’t raise that skill anymore. The Seven Deadly Sins skills can have a serious effect on your mind, so it’s bad news all ’round. Just stay calm, all right? Why is it going up so fast anyway? Those skills are supposed to be really hard to level up…”

Yeah normally, but when you mix in a yandere baby and a chuunibyou, nothing is impossible!

But honestly, I have to say Sophia getting her skill to LV 9 is actually scary. Poor Merazophis. 

Speaking of him. . . .he and Ruby are suffering at the moment.

A heavy thudding sound rings out as the two walk along, leaving literal footprints in the bedrock. White is applying heavy pressure on both of them with her Repellent Evil Eye from what I can see. That’s why their feet sink into the rock with every step.

As you may have guessed, this is for Merazophis and Ruby’s training. Their stats are higher than both of ours combined. which is only natural, since they are adults who were recently turned into a vampire, while we are still a toddler.

On top of that, they haven’t missed a single day of training on this journey, so they get stronger every day.

Good job guys! Three cheers for our favorite maid and butler!

Hip hip. Hooray! Hip hip. Hooray! Hip hip. Hooray!

“So who exactly is Potimas?”

At some point, Vampy finally asks the Demon Lord the million-dollar question.

“A piece of garbage,” Ariel replies.

'One of the worst people I have ever had the displeasure of meeting' I reply as well, huffing and puffing. 

Sophia deadpans at both of us. 'That. . . .not what I was asking.'

Yeah no duh, but that's not my story to tell you, dummy. 

“All right. White seems interested, too, so I guess I’ll tell you the whole story.” Ariel glances at White, then sighs. “But there’s no going back once you’ve heard this. That guy’s no ordinary villain. He’s a threat to this entire world, as rich as that sounds coming from a demon lord. Once you find out what he really is, you won’t be able to live peacefully in this world anymore. Well, I guess you could, but I’m sure it would weigh on your heart. Now, I can tell you the basic, most harmless facts about him, but that’s not what you want to know, is it? If you really want to learn everything, make absolutely certain you’re prepared to hear what I have to say.”

Ooh, how scary. 

Sophia shoots a glance at me, then at Merazophis and Ruby, then nods at Ariel. "I'm sure"

Ariel sighs again. “Potimas Harrifenas. That’s his full name. He’s the patriarch of the elves—the head honcho, basically. Elves are one of the demi-human races in this world… Although the only humanoid races are humans, demons, and elves, so I guess the term demi-human might not be appropriate. Now, what’s special about the elves is that their life spans are ridiculously long. Demons live two or three times longer than humans, but elves live more than ten times longer. They grow a lot slower as a result, about half as quickly as humans do. Once they reach their prime, their bodies stop growing, and after that, they slooowly start to age. But the aging process varies among elves: Some get older gradually over the years while others barely change at all, then suddenly age very quickly toward the end of their life spans. But either way, they stick around for a ludicrous amount of time.”

Huh, no wonder Ms. Oka looks like a loli even for her being an elf.

“Since they grow more slowly than humans, they tend to compensate for that by learning magic. When a body’s still growing, its physical stats are hard to raise, but magic-related stats have nothing to do with the body, so they can be trained whenever. Once elves become adults, their physical stats can grow normally like a human’s. But by that point, it’s easier to get strong by focusing on magic stats rather than going out of their way to raise their weak physical attributes, so most elves just stick to magic. That’s why elves are generally thought to be better at magic than humans and demons but physically weaker. That doesn’t mean they’re actually all that weak, though.”

“Most elves sequester themselves in a village located in the Great Garam Forest. That forest is swarming with strong monsters, so no normal human could ever reach the village. Even if they did make it, there’s a powerful barrier around the place, so they wouldn’t be able to get in. That’s why people hardly ever meet elves. There are some elves outside the village, of course, but not many, and they don’t really like interacting with non-elves. Even if you see one, they’d probably never talk to you. Elves look down on both humans and demons, ’cause they’re super-stuck-up.”

Hmm. . . .speaking of that, what am I going to do with Anna? 

I mean, pretty sure she doesn't like Potimas. . . .wait no she does.

She just doesn't like the other elves, for good reasons though! Damm the discrimination she faced simply for being half-elf.

Hmm, I don't need to listen to this conversation since I already know about this, so let's think about the Mini Hero's Party for a sec. 

First of all, Shun. I'm not even going to attempt to try and get him on our side before the war because I know for a fact that I would not stand him. Even during my time as 'Emily' I could barely stand his character because he was just so . . . .bland.

Not saying he's a bland person per se. . . .he was just so cliche that it made my head hurt.

Huh, no wonder D made him the brother of the Hero. Do you think she knew this would happen?

Wait, this is a cliche moment right now. Don't you dare respond D!

A shiver goes down my back as I hear a soft giggle float away, then I shake my head to get rid of it. Ok, let's carry on, shall we? Next up, Katia.

I like her. Not because of my love for redheads, but because she's actually smart. She was suspicious of Ms. Oka for a long time and thought ahead to send people after our lovely Hugo. . . .though she did get hypnotized and went along with Shun's plan but that wasn't her fault, she just trusted her friend.

Hmm. . . . didn't she also become the Ruler of Chasity as well? Or something along those lines so they could all fight D?

Hmmm. . . .she could work.

Next up, Ms. Oka!

Not even going to bother with her, she's out. 

Now I get her, and I won't hurt her. . . .much. That doesn't mean I have to like her!

And now Feirune, honestly if only she awoke when White was still in the Labyrinth, then things would be easier for me. But not all things can be easy for a reincarnation now can it?

Sighhh. . . .what a drag.

. . . .Someone sedate me why did I say that?

'So are we in a fantasy world or a sci-fi one?' Sophia asked me the next day privately as we continued on our journey making me turn my head to look at her in question. 

Ohh, she's talking about the deal with the elves. I hum in consideration as we move along. 'Hmm, I personally see this as a fantasy world. When I think Sci-Fi, I mostly think aliens and outer space stuff ya know?'

'I mean I can see that' Sophia nodded, 'It's just a bit surreal. Does that mean they have guns as well?'

'Yeah. They have more than guns too. Very soon we are going to see a UFO'

'A UFO?!!'

'Actually, do we get to see it? Hmmm. . . .yeah we do! At least for a short while?'

Sophia tugged her sleeve as she cocked her head in confusion. 'What do you mean?'

'Well. . . .we can't exactly fight UFOs at our power, can we? You know what I won't spoil it for you.'

'Hey! That's not fair!'

'Teehee~'

Chapter Text

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Parallel Thinking LV9] has become [Parallel Minds LV1].>

Well hello there. Isn't that nice?

{Not that I'm not happy to be alive and all, but isn't this like a bad thing?}

Well, White's other selves only became haywire after messing up with her Mother right? And I really only planned to make only one more of me. So henceforth, you shall be known as Sakura!

{Yeah yeah. Whatever you say Elizabeth}

What? What do you mean this is cliche? 

Listen, sometimes you must allow the Laws of Cliche to follow its course. In other words, I did this on purpose.

Now with Sakura here, I can figure things out faster!

{But don't you also have Sophia with you?}

Do you want me to turn off the skill?

{Sighhh. Okay fine, I'll get back to work}

Thats right. Sakura is basically White's version of her Body Brain, so I can take a step back and think while Sakura controls my body.

Rest in peace Body Brain. You were a funny fellow.

Alright, time to focus on the other skills I want to level up. Hmmmm.

With everything going like this, that means its almost time for White to become a god, meaning that she will be kicked out of the system, meaning that if I level up [Dignity] and [Indolence] anymore, I'm going to become the Ruler of Pride and Ruler of Sloth huh?

Wait, what do those titles even give me?

Hmmm, well Ruler of Pride gives me [Abyss Magic LV10] right? and [Hades] as well. And the Ruler of Sloth gives me [Exhaustion Nullification] and [Corruption].

Ok, there are so many things wrong with this. It's not even the fact that I'm leveling up to fast because remember Kumoko, my dear friends!? So give me some slack!

It's the fact that A) Can I even use [Abyss Magic] at my current level? And B) What the heck is [Corruption]?

Kumoko couldn't even use [Abyss Magic LV1 Hells Gate] even when she had everything thing at 99 999! Even with her Rulet of Wisdom Skill!

Actually. . . .there seems to be another problem. . . .I might get the Ruler of Wisdom skill as well because [Appraise] is at LV10 now.

. . . .

Wait no I won't get it hahaha! Thank the cliche gods!

Why won't I get it you ask? Because I don't have Detection! Mhawhahah!

Phew! That was a close one. Ok, so, to Level up those skills now or not? That is the question.

Hmmm, since [Indolence] is at LV9 already, there really isn't a point to not level that skill up right? Besides, [Exhaustion Nullification] sounds amazing and I have no idea what the heck [Corruption] is but it sounds something similar to [Hades] and that spell was cool so I want it. 

Though. . . .there has to be a way to level up [Abyss Magic] right? I think Kumoko does it by getting at least three more other selves right?

Tch. That's going to be a pain. I'll deal with that later. Let's focus on getting the Ruler of Sloth title first.

Let's not waste any points on that skill though. Not like I used to before but hey! I might someday! I do have a bunch of skill points left over.

Speaking of which, the gacha part of my brain is itching at me. Let's go Skill Hunting!

{Ael and the other spider sisters just killed a bunch of ants and we are in front of a metal door now}

I'm sorry what?

The four of us (aka Sophia, Merazophis, Ruby, and I) are now behind an Ice Wall.

Why?

Because White is an idiot and now a bunch of robots are attacking us.

Sigh. I really didn't want this to happen but here we go!

I hear a 'CLANK' and turn my head with a hum to see robots appear from the hidden doors that were behind us. Snapping my fingers, one of the robot arms gets frozen in ice allowing Ruby to rush forward with her scythe and finish it off, while Merazophis slashes at the muzzle with his sword, knocking it away. Sophia turns her attention to the robot that was aiming its gun at me and the muzzle freezes over due to her Ice Magic.

Tch. You know this is the perfect opportunity to level up any of my skills (cough cough [Indolence] cough cough) but I can't because this piece of junk DOSENT HAVE ANY MP OR SP FOR ME TO DRAIN!

UGH!

So well, the four of us can't do much, so we all just watch as Sael gets thrown around and the others try to fight the new big bad robot that attacked Sael.

Sighh. . . .this is exciting yet boring.

I want to be part of the action too!!! I hate being weak!

Ariel rushed towards us with Sael in her arms, then rushed back into the front lines with more vigor. I crouch down to Sael's level while Sophia scans the battlefield. "Will she be alright?" Sophia asks out loud, making me blink in surprise at her actually speaking, but I shake my head, "Well, that's a question only White or Ariel can answer, but her real body seems to be alright. Ne ne Sael? Blink if your real body is ok"

'Blink'

"Did she blink?"

"Yeah, she's fine. Is everything done now?"

"Uhhh. . . .yeah, it's ok to come out."

"Alright," I sigh, getting up to my feet and dusting my clothes. Walking with Sophia to the others with Ruby, Merazophis, and Sael behind us, we meet up with them. 

“Hmm. This place is worse than I thought. Since Sael’s been injured and all, maybe Sophia, Elizabeth, Ruby, and Merazophis should head back to the surface.”

Not one person objects to her statement.

With all due to offense to us (I'm kidding), none of us could win in a fight in this predicament, so it's best for us to go somewhere safe.

Uh oh, my Red Flags are pinging!

The earth shakes as if in protest of our decision.

This is one big quake.

The Demon Lord and White stay standing as if nothing happened, but the rest of us winds up falling to our hands and knees. Even the puppet spiders are wobbling as they try to stay balanced.

Then an alarm starts blaring. The previous alarm had been going off this whole time, but with the addition of this new one, the noise is truly eardrum-shattering. If that wasn’t ominous enough, red lights start flashing all over the place. “Yikes. This can’t be good, huh?”

Well then, my Red Flags were right, after all, The Plot has struck once again.

Eww, time to meet Potimas again, bleugh.

“Forget what I said before. Let’s all get out of here!”

With that, the Demon Lord scoops up Sophia and Merazophis under each arm, while Ael grabs Ruby and me and makes a break for the hallway. The rest of the puppet spiders take off after them, still a little shaky on their feet while White brings up the rear.

We dash through the hall, through the hole in the elevator, and back into the long hallway. The moment we get that far, there’s a particularly large tremor and a loud boom.

The sound clearly came from behind us, so I look over my shoulder. A wall of flame is rushing toward us at an alarming speed. Uh-oh. This is bad. 

White charged right into Riel and Fiel wrapping her arms around them. 

Their bodies bump against the sides of the cramped tunnels, but that doesn’t matter. I sure wish White had made these things bigger, though!

Ael keeps climbing the tunnels White had dug before until Ishe reaches the ants’ nest, then keep speeding toward the surface.

. As I hear the ants’ nest collapsing behind us, I finally see the light on the surface!

Come on come onnnnnnn!

Ael jumps out of the hole so fast, I can almost hear a popping sound effect. Then she keeps sailing up in the air.

Oh wait. . . .we're not done yet are we? Thanks [Record]!

3. . .

2. . .

. . . .1

A giant flame pillar shoots upward, though it’s more like a solar flare. It's very pretty though.

Though given the looks of fear I'm seeing, I think Im the only one who thinks that way.

"Is. . . .is that a fucking UFO?!"

'Explain what's going on!'

'We have all the big bads here and they are all going to fight a UFO'

'DON'T SOUND SO NONCHALNT! WHY IS THERE A UFO HERE!?'

I sigh and place my hand on my chin as I watch the adults all talk about the UFO. 'Potimas gave the civilization of the past a blueprint of a UFO as a joke, but they actually made it and now it's going to destroy the world. But don't worry, we all will survive'

Sophia pouts at me and crosses her arms with a huff, jerking her head to the side. 'I'm not sure if I should be annoyed or relieved at what you said'

'Shhhh. Just admit you love me'

'Hmph!'

There are spiders everywhere.

Look to the left, spiders. Look to the right, spiders. 

Up, down?

Spiders.

Sophia looks a bit freaked out but this is awesome for me! Since their orders are to protect us and make sure we won't die, I'm sure they will understand if I practice [Indolence] on them no?

Sigh. . . .this is going to suck.

Chapter Text

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Depraved LV10] has become [Lust].>

<Condition satisfied. Acquired Title [Ruler of Lust].>

<Acquired skills [Jinx Magic LV1] [Stupefaction] as a result of Title [Ruler of Lust]>

<Skill [Taboo LV1] has been integrated into [Taboo LV4].>

<Skill [Taboo LV1] has been integrated into [Taboo LV5].>

FINALLY! ALMOST THERE!

Why hello there! I'm Elizabeth Keren, and I am currently the world's strongest six-year-old.

Isn't that grand?! I think it is! Because I now have three Ruler Titles!

Tehee~

It took three years, but it was so worth it. Huh? Why are you asking about Hugo? Who cares! He has the [Greed] skill for him, right? it will be fine!

Besides, it's first come first serve after all!

Hmm. . . .I shouldn't get so excited though, I still have a long way to go.

You are probably wondering why I'm so fixated on leveling up Taboo right? Well, that's because three years ago I realized something.

It all began when White 'died' and became a god, and I was able to get the Ruler of Pride and Ruler of Sloth titles. I wanted to test out [Corruption] but then I realized that I couldn't thanks to my lovely Red Flag skills that I couldn't because I don't have . . . .

. . . .Ruler Authority. 

And I can only get that by getting Taboo to LV10! Ugh! How annoying!

But it's fine! It's all good! Having three Ruler Titles allowed me to quickly get [Taboo] to LV6, so it's all good!, now all I need to do is focus on my other skills and try and get [Taboo] to LV10.

Hmmm. . . . Many things have happened in the course of your now five-year journey, seeing that I am now six.

A) White became a god allowing Friday to swoop in and dump the [Sloth] skill and grant me the Ruler of Sloth title much to my chagrin.

Not like it's bad or anything, but I had to face the wrath of Ariel and that wasn't fum. . . .she is really scary.

B) During that same time period, Sophia was able to acquire the skill [Envy] and become the Ruler of Envy, which made Ariel raise her arms in the air and proclaim "I give up! You kids are terrifying!"

It was really funny actually, and Sophia and I giggled over that for days.

C) I also got the [Pride] skill seeing that I already was the Ruler of Sloth, so with that in mind, I was able to raise my [Taboo] to LV4, so that was nice I guess.

D) After my painful realization that I couldn't use the super duper spell [Corruption],  I started trying to level up [Crude] so I could get the Ruler of Lust title.

Tch. How annoying.

I sigh and Appraise myself, just to see what I look like.

Heheheh~ Not too shabby if I say so myself!

Ahhh it feels so good to be powerful! Now, let's get a new skill, shall we?

When it comes to my strategies in battles, I’m almost covered all around. 

[Sloth] for offense and support

[Pride] for support as well.

And I guess the [Jinx Evil Eye] for debuffing as well, but I now have [Jinx Magic LV1] so I guess I have another debuff skill huh?

Hmm. . .speaking of Evil Eyes, should I get another one? Something that helps with my offensive attacks so that I won't rely much on [Sloth]. Hmmm. . . .lets think for a bit.

[Jinx Evil Eye] transfers all the values I reduce from my target to me, so that's good, isn't it? But I need something that will allow me to gain an upper hand on my opponent no? 

[Sealing Evil Eye] sounds nice, but I don’t really see the point in that with Sophia having her Ruler of Envy title.

Oh? Where is Sophia you ask? She and the gang minus White and Sael are out and about getting more supplies as we head to the Mystic Mountains.

Isn't that great? We are almost on our way to the Demon Realm!

But that's not important. I’m staying here with those two so I could keep an eye on them. Due to White being incapable of doing anything without dying, and Sael being uh. . . .Sael, someone has to keep an eye on them right? And they all chose me?

Why?

Because according to Ruby, Sophia wants to get something for me.

Hmm. . . .I don't really care why honestly, it gives me more time to think things through anyways. Now! Back to my original dilemma. 

Ok, what about [Hypnotizing Evil Eye]? Will it help me in battle? Probably not, but I should also think about my plans for the future as well when dealing with the other reincarnations.

Ok. that could work I think, and if I don't like it, I can just turn it off.

<Number of skill points currently in possession, 71 000. Number of skill points required to acquire skill [Hypnotizing Evil Eye LV1]: 100. Aquire skill?>

Oh, it's been a while since I’ve heard Friday ask me that. As you can see, I haven't spent that many skill points, and I still have a bunch left over. So praise me!

But anyways, let's carry on. Gimme it!

<l [Hypnotizing Evil Eye LV1] aquired. Remaining skill points: 70 900>

Ok, [Jinx Evil Eye] for my left eye, and [Hypnotizing Evil Eye] for my right eye. That's good no?

Yeah, I think that's good. I deserve some praise! Hip hip hooray! Hip hip hooray! Hip hip-

“I have two pieces of bad news,”

What is it now?

I blink back into awareness when I notice that the group had arrived. Sophia caught my eye and rushed over to my side, snatching my arm and wrapping herself around me making me sigh and pat her in greeting.

Yet another thing that had changed during our journey. Sophia is not just a simp for Merazophis, she is now way overprotective of me. Sure she knows that I can beat anyone's ass, but whenever we are not fighting she clings on to me like a bear and refuses to let go much to my confusion and slight fear,

. . . .What is up with the siblings in this world to have a huge attachment to their sister/brother? First Sue and now Sophia? Honestly!

But I shift closer to her and lay my head on her shoulder making her beam with happiness and then she lets go of my arm to allow her fingers to go to my hair, undoing the braid she had done earlier and doing heavens knows what to it now,

Ariel furrows her eyebrows as she speaks. “First, it looks like we’ll have to stay in this town for a few days.” I tilt my head in confusion. Oya? Is The Plot happening again?

“The road we’re supposed to take is under a blockade. Apparently, some super-evil monster has appeared, see. It’s an ogre, but it’s killed a bunch of adventurers already, so they’re saying it’s too dangerous to leave town. What awful timing, right?”

I sit up straight when Ariel said ‘orge’, ignoring the smack that came from Sophia’s hand when I disturbed her movements.

Ogre? Ogree ogre ogre. . . .Oni?

Wrath! Kyoya!

Wrath is here now! 

Sophia yanks my head back down and I hiss, shooting a glare up at her and glaring harder when she just sticks her tongue out. ‘Pay attention’ she tells me telepathically, making me huff. ‘I assume this is another part of The Plot? We haven't seen it in a while huh?’

I close my eyes as her fingers go through my hair once again. ‘Wrath is the ogre’

‘Wrath? Who is that?’

‘Oh uh, Kyouya Sasajima. Wrath’

Sophia blinks in confusion, then her mouth opens with an ‘o’ when she remembers him. ‘That little punk? The one that you said I didn’t like for a while in The Plot?’

‘Yes, but I have a plan now on how to beat him. And I’m going to need your help’

‘Of course, you are. I’m literally amazing’ Sophia flicked her hair back with pride making me giggle softly. 

“So we’re going to sit tight until the ogre gets beaten. Merazophis, Ruby, be careful not to draw any attention, all right?” 

“Of course.”

“Understood Miss Ariel”

Now staying put is fine for the rest of us but for our lovely other vampires? They need to actually get blood to survive you know? Because that's like the whole concept of vampires you silly geese.

“So yeah, that’s the first problem, but it’s not super-serious. It’s the other problem that’s kind of the big one.” Ariel crosses her arms, still looking serious. For some reason, though, something about her expression says that she’s not quite convinced. What in the world happened? “To sum it up, we just got attacked by a group of elves.”

. . . .Huh?

What. . . .what did you just say?

Quick! [Record]! Gimme your power!

. . . .Oh.

Ohhhh. 

Ms.  Oka has arrived huh?

It's been a few days since Ariel dropped a bombshell on us,

After that spike of excitement, things have been uneventful around here. Just like the previous two years, at least up until the attack in question. 

From the UFO incident two years ago until just recently, Potimas has been alarmingly silent.

Though due to my knowledge, I know it's because of the other reincarnations and the fact that since he knows that White is a god now, he is starting to make more plans.

Sigh. . . .this sucks.

Eventually, after we lived as shut-ins for a while, the path out of town was finally reopened. Word is they chased away that ogre. 

Lmao! If only they knew. . . .

“Well, if that’s not foreshadowing…” Ariel frowns seriously.

“But the Mystic Mountains is a whole region made up of an enormous mountain range. It’s awfully unlikely that we’d run into it, no?” Sophia rolls her eyes, but Ariel clicks her tongue. “Tsk, tsk, tsk. So naive. Sophia, you innocent little angel. You’re underestimating our ability to attract trouble like a magnet. Either way, it doesn’t change our plans. We’ll just hope we don’t run into it, but I don’t really care if we do.” 

Yeah no we have to run into him. 

Why you ask? I want him to join us earlier than The Plot.

Why you ask?. . . .Well, why not? It will definitely make things easier. And with Sophia and I holding Ruler Titles, I already have a plan for defeating him faster than before.

“Come back anytime!” The innkeeper lady smiles brightly as she sees us off on our way out of town. Since the inn could’ve gotten destroyed because of us if things went south, I bet you Ariel paid her a little extra for her trouble.

Isn’t she the sweetest?

Not long after, we make our way to an abandoned village at the foot of the Mystic Mountains without any trouble.

 We had no problems getting out of town and none on the way here. I was afraid we’d have trouble with the army during the former or with the elves during the latter, but it was actually a perfectly peaceful journey. 

Though, when we arrived at the village, we are met with a surprise. 

The state of the abandoned village is…disturbing. Based on the information we gathered before coming, this place was attacked by someone—most likely Wrath—and got destroyed. 

No one has tried to rebuild it since then, so the ruins have just been sitting here abandoned. Part of the reason is that as soon as the village was built, it was basically treated as a base camp for anyone trying to pass through the Mystic Mountains. Since this place was destroyed, it was just taken as even more proof that the Mystic Mountains are too difficult to pass, so nobody wanted to fix it up. 

We knew all that going in, but even if we hadn’t, it’s not too surprising that there’s no one here. Most of the houses are run-down, and there are dark-red stains all over the place. If you think about the reason this village is now abandoned, the identity of those stains becomes all too apparent. 

This must have been a horrifically violent tragedy. Given these conditions, no normal person would want to try to live here again, even if some of the houses were intact. 

Wrath is slowly becoming a It*chi kinnie huh?

“Hrm. Guess we’ll stay in one of these houses for the night.”

Ooh fun, how I love haunted houses!

Huh? What the- I pause and sniff the air, furrowing my eyebrows with confusion. “Hey you guys, why do I smell old blood and fresh new blood?”

“Oh, you noticed? I think it’s the smell of elf blood.” Ariel sniffs the air along with me,

. . . Wait did she say elf blood?

OH! Yeah yeah yeah this happened. Wrath and Ms. Oka's group meet yada yada dee not important. 

The important thing is that tomorrow is when we face Wrath for the first and hopefully last time!

Shit! I didn't think it would be this soon! I raise my thumb to my mouth and bite down as I think. Ok so, what do we know so far? We first go through the snowy mountains, do duh? White complains about Ael in her mind, we run into monkeys, those things are horrifying, Ariel destroys them with Black Magic making an avalanche fall, we get separated, and we. . . .fight Wrath,

. . . .Shit!

In The Plot, Wrath runs into White, so no matter what, I must stick with White tomorrow! Otherwise, everything will fall apart!

Damm this shit! I’m so not ready!!

Good morning. 

“Oh, you’re awake.” As I lie there in a daze, Sophia notices me and crawls to my side, cupping my cheek as I blink into awareness. Then I remember everything that happened before I passed out, and now I’m wide awake.

Oh shit oh shit Oh shit Oh shit oh-

“Are you ok? Are you cold? Come closer to the fire” Sophia gently guides me to where she, Ruby, Sael, and White were sitting next to a fire, making me blink.

Huh. It seems Ruby took Merazophis place huh? 

Most importantly, we are so doomed!

I sit up slowly and look around. All I can see are walls of ice. Sophia must have used her Ice Magic to make an igloo for us to take shelter in, I guess. “Now that Lady White and Lady Elizabeth are awake, what should our next course of action be?” Ruby asks, looking towards Sophia. “We meet up with Miss Ariel and the others, of course.” She responds without hesitation. “But it would be silly to run off looking for her. Since we got swept away in the avalanche, we don’t even know where we are right now. Our best bet is to give some kind of sign of our location so that Miss Ariel will come to us.”

So, once again, this is not a stop-drop-and-roll situation huh?

Sigh. . .what a pity.

I raise my arms in the air to give them a stretch, sighing with relief when I heard and felt the ‘pop’ from my shoulders. I then turn my head to Sophia and deadpan, “I am not going to eat a monkey so don’t even bother trying to suggest that”

I see Ruby and White give a small sigh of relief as Sopha rolls her eyes. “Wasn’t it you that told me you had eaten a snake once? Why won't you eat a monkey?”

I gape at her. “Snake and monkeys are two different species altogether you dumb fuck. Why the fuck would I want to eat a monkey of all things?! Who am I White?!”

Ignoring White's look of ‘Hey!’ Sophia crosses her arms. “Well, we need to eat something right? What do you suggest then bitch?”

“Who the fuck are you calling a bit-”

“Then I shall emit a signal. If I cast a spell toward the sky, I have no doubt Lady Ariel will see it.” Ruby interrupts the two of us making us pause in our discussion. Sophia clears her throat and nods at her “Perfect. Thank you.” 

Ruby exits the igloo. By the way, this igloo doesn’t have any entrance or exit. If you want to go out, you have to use Ice Magic to make an exit. As soon as Ruby does just that, the reason for this annoying design choice becomes abundantly clear. 

Oh, look, It's Canada. It's been a while my -57 degree friend! CLOSE THE DOOR!

Ruby fires a spell toward the sky and hurries back inside, closing the entrance behind her. 

This is crazy. It’s way too cold out there. If we left an exit open, we’d almost 100 percent freeze to death.

Ah, just like Canada in January. Oh Canada~

My eyes catch Sophia poking the monkey with a thoughtful expression, and I shriek and slap her hand away. “No!”

“Tch” she hissed, turning her body away from the monkey making me sigh with relief. Then I turn my head to send a small glare at the suffering White with my eyes saying ‘This is all your fault that Sophia even thinks about eating a monkey’, and White lowers her head in what I hope is acceptance and shame.

Oh? Why is [Record] blaring at me? I hum and focus more on it, then my eyes widen and I shove Sophia behind me, and suddenly. . . .

BOOM!

. . . .With a loud boom, the world around me suddenly changes.

Shit that hurts! Ow ow ow ow! 

Ok, it's better now. Slightly though!

Ok, now it's really better. Thank the cliche gods!

My eyes scan the area around me, and I suddenly notice someone who is now standing where the igloo Sophia made was once before.

Specifically, a man, who appears to be half-naked in this awful cold. Actually, more than half. The only thing he’s wearing is a tattered piece of cloth to cover the most vital bits.

But even with that alone, I would recognize that face from anywhere,

. . . .Hello Kyouya Sasajima. It’s been a while hasn't it?

Chapter Text

I ignored Sael rushing towards him with her sword.

I ignored (not on purpose though) Sophia rushing towards Ruby and White and healing them with her healing magic.

All I could focus on was the face that belonged to my old classmate.

“Kyouya Sasajima.”

“GRAAAAAAH!”

Looks like that name set him off. Gah I should fix that self-hating personality when this is all over no?

Wrath's roar echoes through the area. It’s an inhuman sound, the howl of an oni. Startled by the sudden noise, Sael freezes in place for just a moment. And Wrath swings down the sword in his right hand without hesitation.

The sword is wreathed in flames, obviously different from his attacks up until now. Sael quickly recovers from her shock and jumps back, narrowly avoiding the attack. Cutting through the air, Wrath’s attack smashes into the ground instead. And then an enormous cracking sound fills the air! Flames ripple out from the center of impact, accompanied by a shock wave.

The flames melt the ice, and the shock wave breaks the very earth!

Honestly, this is way too much! And so very cliche. 

Oh? OH! SHIT!

My eyes widen when I remember his next move. "Sael! Look out!"

But it’s a second too late. Wrath launches an attack directly at Sael in midair. He’s using the other katana, not the one in his right hand that broke the glacier. The sword produces lightning that lands a direct hit on Sael! Once the blinding flash and loud rumble have cleared, Sael is nowhere to be seen.

She must have fallen into the crevasse.

Well no duh but it's still a bit unreal to see it in real life no?

Sigh, it looks like it's time for us to fight no? 

Ok. I'm all pumped up! I reach for my sword, a katana because I was basic like that, and parried an attack that he sent at me, my knees buckling with the strength he used making me grit my teeth. Holy damm this man was strong! Not like that wasn't obvious or anything but still?!

Was he focusing on me because I said his name?? Bro! White said it too! Why only me?!

But oh well. I leap up in the air thanks to [Dimensional Maneuvering], then I shoot [Freeze Magic] at him and . . .

THIS MF MELTS IT WITH HIS SWORD!

UGH!

I let out a 'tch', then our swords meet again with a loud 'BOOM'! Now in most cases, if I weren't fighting for my life, I would be giggling at this because it's like we are in an anime fight with the sound effects!!

Isn't that cool?!

But this isn't the time for that. A smile grows on my face as my brain starts going a mile an hour and I glare at him with my left eye while I activate my [Sloth] skill.

That's right! Since Sophia is kinda busy at the moment, I have to slow him down while she's healing the others!

Though she better hurry up because this skill does take a while to build up, though I suspect that it's because I'm still pretty weak.

Thanks to [Future Sight] I'm able to tell where his attacks will land, but this boy is completely crazy so his attacks are mainly haywire at this point. I hear my sword start to strain against his attacks. Come on not now! Sure I don't use you much but I still like you! Let's beat up this idiot together!

"Sophia why are you taking so long?!"

"Well, I'm sorry for thinking about the others first!"

“GRAAAAAAH!”

"SHUT UP!"

After so long, Sophia finally jumps into battle with me, grabbing my arm and tossing me in the air so she could land a hit on him with the Ice Sword she manifested. While in the air, I take a look at my MP and SP and groan. It's going down and that's not good! I have to end this battle now!

"Sophia! Why aren't you taking his skill away!"

She grunts and before she could respond, lets out a small yelp as Wrath breaks her sword and tosses her away, likely towards Ruby and White. Why isn't Ruby fighting you ask? Because if all else fails and the shit goes according to The Plot and I fail, that means I need someone to protect White at their tip-top shape, aka, Ruby.

My body evades a hit from Wrath while I'm having that thought. 'Oh shit! Thanks, Sakura!'

{Pay more attention!}

I nod, and then my eyes widen when I see him slowing down. Just at the nick of time! [Sloth] is finally working! Sophia rushes towards me and with a shout, lands a heavy punch on him making him grunt. 

And then!

His skill is turned off!

Sophia did it!

He blinks a bit, a bit confused, and then like the cliche heroine he is. . . .he passed out.

I pant for breath and fall to my knees. I. . . .I'm not sure if this was the most stressful fight I've ever had, or the most anticlimactic one.

But it's over now! Yippee!

But, uh…

An unpleasant cracking sound fills the air. It’s coming from the ground. The ground right nearby, no less. The creaking, splitting sound keeps getting louder with time. We’re on top of a giant glacier right now, so the ground below us is actually ice. Ice that’s been piled up on top of real ground, since it’s too cold in the Mystic Mountains for it to melt. But Wrathi’s attack earlier made a huge fissure, and the shock waves as the battle continues are only widening that gap.

Ah. . . . .

Well shit huh?

The impact of our fight causes the ice to emit a new sound, a much worse sound than the ones it’s made so far. At the same time, the crevasse gets so big that it’s more like a canyon, and new cracks begin to spread around it. Then the ice starts breaking off from those cracks and falling into the crevasse. It’s like watching the ground explode! Wrath gets caught up in the collapse, sinking downward.

And then he falls.

. . . .

AND I FALL TOO BECAUSE I WAS NEAR HIM!

SHIT!

I hear shouts of my name and look up to see White thread rushing toward me, but just before I could reach for it, an icicle smacks my hand and I wince, but that little mishap was enough for me to miss the thread.

And I kept falling down.

Hah. . . .how horribly cliche.

When I woke up, it was to hear the soft crinkling of a fire.

What? How the hell?

Hmmmm, this blanket is so warm. . . . .wait WHAT?~

I sit up in my laying position and look around. It seems like I'm in a cave, not an icy one thank goodness. I look to my left, a boulder. I look to my right, a fire. I look to my front, a naked man.

 . . . .

A NAKED WHAT?

I shriek and skidded backward making the man raise his arms up. "Wait I'm sorry! Please don't be scared!"

"Cover up your body first!" I shriek, closing my eyes! "Jesus what is UP with this world?!"

"Ah! I-I'm sorry!" I hear some rushed movements for a while, then I hear him clear his throat. "You. . . .you can open your eyes now"

I peek at him with my eye and after scanning him to see him fully clothe, I nod and open my eyes completely.

Then [Record] attacks and I blink at him. ". . . .Sasajima?"

Yep. The man before me was indeed Kyouya Sasajima, in the all-new flesh. 

Honestly what a weird first meeting. 

Sasajima nods and asks. "Are you. . . .Nagisa by any chance?"

I scrunch up my nose at the use of my last name. "Sakura as I have told everyone a million times to call me. But I go by Elizabeth now"

"Elizabeth. . ." he murmurs my name, testing it out. I quickly [Appraise] him while he gets lost in thought, and sigh with more relief when I discovered that I wasn't hallucinating and his Wrath skill was turned off. "Are. . . .are you the one that turned off the Wrath skill?" he asked.

"I mean" I started, shifting in my spot to get more comfortable. "It was mainly my sister with her skill that turned it off. I was the mere distraction"

"I remember you fighting against me," He said. "You were a really strong opponent Elizabeth?"

"D'awww. You're so sweet!" I coo at him and maybe it's the deep instinct of me always squishing Sophia's face that's the cause, but I reach over and grab his cheek, squishing it. "I can't believe you were the sword demon that killed a bunch of peop- MY SWORD!"

Ignoring the look that overcame his face like a pro, I dart forward to where I noticed my sword that was now broken in half near the fire, and I feel tears streaming down my face. I sniff and cradle it to my chest. "You shall be remembered, my dear friend. The same way the Going Merry was. You! We are doing a funeral now!"

Placing the two parts of the broken sword in front of me, I place my hands together and glance behind me to see him staring at me with a look of confusion and shock. "What are you doing just sitting there!? Come!"

Blinking at me, he let out an 'Oh' then walked to my side, sat on his legs, and watched me as I closed my eyes. "Have fun in sword heaven my dear friend. Drink all the booze you want while you're there and enjoy all the beautiful sword females there. Oh sword males I don't judge"

After a while of trolling the poor boy, I open my eyes and send him a grin. "Now, let's chat!"

Wrath POV

When Sakura. . . .wait no Elizabeth said those words, I nod at her.

She hums and begins Guess we’ve cleared the first hurdle, then. Congrats on regaining control of your senses, by the way. Remember to thank my sister when they find us. And since you seem to understand human language, I’d say we’ve cleared the second hurdle, too.” Elizabeth smiles cheerfully. 

“Anyway, let’s start with introductions. I’m Elizabeth Keren. Remember that because now due to me saving you and you saving me, we are now friends. Don't even try to say no I will hit you with a stick until you agree. Cool? Cool. Now, what name do you go by now?"

I pause at her words, then shake my head when she waits for my answer. It seems that even in different worlds, Elizabeth would always be the same.

That is something nice about her.

“My name is Wrath.”

When people introduce themselves to you, it’s only polite to introduce yourself in return.

My name now is Wrath.

I don’t have the right to call myself Kyouya Sasajima or Razu-Razu anymore.

"Now. This is a very cliche point we have gotten ourselves in" Elizabeth hums, placing her hand on her chin as she explains. "You know, enemies get stuck in a cave or somewhere worse together, and then they tell each other their secrets. 'I don't really hate you!' They cry out, and that's when we find out that they actually love each other. It's a classic trope"

. . . .Huh?

“So let me cut to the chase here. How much do you remember?”

“How much…?” I can’t immediately come up with an answer. As I’ve been realizing since I woke up, my memories take on a dreamlike, unreal quality at some point when I think back. I don’t know how much of it is real and how much is my imagination.

I don’t know. “I’m not sure.”

"Huh, not surprised" Elizabeth sighs, tucking her sliver hair behind her ear as she thinks. "So yeah, I’m sure you’re already aware of this, but you’ve been on a rampage because you lost your sanity thanks to the Wrath skill. I can tell you what my friends and I observed of your actions in that time, so try to figure out which parts you remember.”

Elizabeth goes on to tell me the history of my actions thus far.

I caused an uproar in a place called “the empire,” where they referred to me as a “unique ogre.”

I was chased out by the imperial army, ran into a troop of elves, and wiped them out. ("Good job on that front though. The elves are dicks. I hate them, so you hate them")

I still remember all of that.

Although this is the first time I’m hearing that the troops I thought were waiting to ambush me after I fled from the old knight and mage were actually unrelated and were also elves.

After that, I fought Elizabeth and the others in the Mystic Mountains.

They soundly defeated me and deactivated my Wrath skill to bring me back to my senses.

It’s all a little hazy, but I do remember it.

"Now it's your turn" Elizabeth leans towards my face. "How did I get here? I know I fell with you since the glacier opened and all, but when did we get into this cave?"

I furrow my brows in thought. "I. . .I'm not sure if I am, to be honest. I just woke up here with you across me"

. . . . ."You mean we just appeared here?"

"That's what I recall, yes"

Elizabeth groans. "No wonder this is all so cliche! Damm you D!"

Chapter Text

I know I should stop, but I will forever blame D for everything.

Because really??? How cliche was this??

I groaned again and laid my head on my arm, closing my eyes. Though I guess it could be just a coincidence that we ended up here, but I don't like coincidences, they give me the ‘ick’

Hmmm, what if it was Gulie-Gulie? Wouldnt be surprised.

Fine fine! I’m sorry for blaming you D. It won't happen. . . much. . . .I think.

But can you blame me for thinking it's D? See! No, you can't so shut it!

But anyway. I raise my head and stare at Wrath, who was sleeping soundly next to the fire we had re-made due to the embers dying out a few hours ago. I made him move the boulder since I was having a conversation with Sophia and the others using [Fartalk], (she yelled at me making me almost keel over at the anger and fear she sent my way I’m not even joking). While we were outside, Wrath went a bit further to go hunting and get more wood while I used a bit of magic to shoot a signal in the air so the others good find us.

Why didn’t I help Wrath? Look at me and tell me that I won't distract him because I would be trolling him for being an Itachi kinnie.

. . . . .See you can’t.

Also, I don't really need to eat much due to me being, well, a Vampire. But Wrath does, so this meal is mainly for him.

I sigh, The Plot is definitely progressing faster than usual, which isn't bad per se, it's what I wanted after all. But now I start planning not just for the Elf-Humans battle thingie, but for D as well.

Sigh. This is so complicated. The lore of this world is so complicated yet so simple that for a double reincarnation, it's such a mess. And now, I don't even know if I can hate D anymore.

Wait that came out wrong. Due to [Record] hitting LV10 a while ago, and due to spending so much time with White, I was able to compare and contrast.

See, White is basically D, a soul fragment which is pretty obvious. This means that White personality might be similar to what D’s personality would be like right?

I’m probably wrong, in fact, I might be 100 percent wrong in fact. But with that train of thought in mind, and with the last chapter of The Plot, I think I might be on the right track.

D is. . . . .something of a mystery to me. She claims to be an evil god, and she is there is no denying that (if it's not obvious I am not the biggest fan of her even with me analyzing her like this), but. . . .she said that she helped us reincarnations and brought us to this world because she felt bad.

She understands kindness and compassion. Does she use it? Of course not. The only time she seems kind is when she helps White by giving her the [Wisdom] skill. And then even she admitted herself that she has placed many obstacles in White’s way as she grew on her journey.

. . . .

Wait, where am I even going with this?

“You were praising me and telling me how good I was”

Oh for cliche sake. 

I cock my head to the side and pause when I feel a phone next to my ear. When did I move my hand? Did you control me?

“Yeah. You were so deep in your thoughts that you didn't even notice”

Huh. 

“But that’s not the point. Go back to praising me if you will”

Yeah no.

“Awww. You’re no fun Lizzy~”

Ugh. What’s with the nickname?

“What. You don't like it? Hmmm. How about Liz”

No.

“Eli?”

No.

“Beth?”

No.

“Betty?”

Lizzy is fine you heathen.

“I knew you would like it”

I sigh, leaning back against the wall and closing my eyes. It's been five years since D last contacted me, so I will admit I am a bit surprised at her call.

“Well, I love the changes you are making to your so-called Plot, so I haven't had anything to really say or do.”

Thank the cliche gods for that.

“Hey! I thought you liked me!”

I understand you. Ok not like as well as White probably, but I do get you. Doesnt mean I like you.

“Oh no. I’m so sad. I’m crying right now. Boo hoo”

. . . .

“Hehe. Did you like my performance, Lizzy?”

10/10 would never watch it again.

D seemed to giggle making a shiver go down my spine. “Anyways” she started again, and for some reason, I could just imagine her raising her hand in the air as if to inspect her nails, like a normal teenager. “I have a special gift for you. Consider it thanks for allowing me to enjoy the show so far and for you to keep it up!”

Huh? Why am I getting a sense of deja vu?

<Fzzt……fzzzt…>

. . .Oh no.

Listen, I’m really really grateful for this but how about we calm down for a bit!?

<Fzzt……fzzzt…>

D. Bestie please! Do not do this to me!!

<Fzzt……fzzzt…>

Is it because I said everyone should blame everything on you? I was just joking! I was being a silly little goose!

. . .Why are you guys looking at me like that? What do you mean I should be grateful that I am getting a new skill that has never existed before from a literal god? 

Listen to me. It’s great. I would be a dummy to know that. But I don't want this!? I’m perfectly happy with the current skills and titles I have. All I have to do is train more and more and I can easily become powerful!

I don't want to bring any unwanted attention to myself. In other words, I don't want Gulie-Gulie to take more notice of me! He knows I am a reincarnation. I don't want him to know D likes me!!!

<Fzzzt…fzzt, fzzt, fzzt……>

Honestlty! This is so annoying and such a basic trope it's making me cry!

<Fzzt, request, fzzt…upper administration authority limit, fzzt…>

<Upper Administrator D has accepted the request.>

 <Now constructing skill [Fate].> 

<Construction completed.> 

<Condition satisfied. Acquired skill [Fate].>

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Taboo LV 6] has become [Taboo LV 8].> 

<Condition satisfied. Acquired title [Ruler of Fate].>

 <Acquired skills [Heretic Magic LV10] [???] as a result of title [Ruler of Fate].>

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Taboo LV 8] has become [Taboo LV 9].> 

. . . . .What.

The.

Fuck.

“Do you like my little present, Lizzy?”

Is this what you consider little?? If this is little then what the fuck do you consider Ruler Titles!?

I hear a giggle then freeze when I feel arms wrap around me. It's like. . . .she is directly behind me, and I’ll be honest I do not want to check and see if she actually dropped herself here to this world. “Emily Lant. . .” she whispered in my ear, her breath making me shiver uncontrollably.

 “Sakura Nagisa. . . .” she slowly brought her hands to my face making my eyes widen as I see nothing but a black void overtake my sight.

 “Elizabeth Keren. You are one of the most amusing souls I’ve ever had the pleasure to discover. Maybe one day you’ll beat our lovely White on that list?:”

I highly doubt it but I thank you for your praise I guess.

She giggles and lets go of my face allowing me to see once again. “Oh, how I want to meet you,” she said. “You whose soul doesn't belong here. But now is not the time sadly. I’ll say it again. When you are strong enough, come and find me alright? Tata~”

Then the phone that I was holding on to tightly disappeared, and I took a large gasp for breath. 

. . . .What in the fuck did I just experience?!

Ok. This is not the time to panic. Let’s see what even if this title anyway.

<Ruler of Fate: Acquires skills [Heretic Magic LV10] [???]. Acquisition conditions: Obtain [Fate] skill. Effect: ????. Grants ruling-class privileges. Description: A title granted to one who has conquered fate>

. . . .She couldn’t at least make it easier for me??

I take every compliment I give her! She truly is an evil god!

Also. What the fuck s [???] D??!! Why can't you be nice?

UGH!

. . . .Thank you for allowing my [Taboo] to level up to LV9, and thank you for giving me [Heretic Magic LV10] I guess. I’m still mad at you though!

Katia POV

The woman in front of me was a spitting image of her, and when I saw her I almost blurted out her name in shock. The woman giggled at the sight of me and placed her finger on my chin, scanning me. “Oh? Appraisal blocked? She must really think you’re worth something if she told you how to obtain a Ruler Title so soon”

I swallowed hard and stared back at her with fierce eyes, making her giggle even more. “Hmm. I’m starting to like you as well. No matter. As long as you know what you have to do”

“. . . .Of course”

“Hmmm” The woman hummed, then she nodded and began to walk away. “Since she has so much faith in you, I will also have faith in you, so don’t mess this up”

The plan was to allow Shun to believe that I had been Charmed like the others, and then allow him to ‘defeat me’ so that I could follow the others as they all escaped to the Elf Village.

Master assured me it would work. . . but I have a few doubts because this seems like every plot of a few action manga I read in Japan.

. . . .Actually, I think that’s why Master told me it would work.

Opening my mouth, I called out to her. “Master told me to inform you not to hurt Sh- I mean, The Hero much”

The woman blinked, then barked out a laugh. “She. .. . .She’s making you call her Master!? HAHA!”

I jerk my head away as my face flushes with shame and embarrassment. Yes, before she sent me out, she placed a little spell on me or something that would make me only call her ‘Master’. I tried to reject it, but even with all my power, I couldn’t resist it. “T-This is not the time for that!” I said, clearing my throat.

“Heh heh,” she stifled her giggles with her palm, then sighed with bliss. “Ah alright then. So no hurting the Little Hero huh? Alright then” She shrugged. “Though that doesn’t say much. The two of us have different definitions of ‘hurting’ someone you know”

I racked my brain, trying to remember if she said anything else. Damm, I guess getting [Memory] was a good idea. Next time we meet, I should thank her for that idea. “She said no fatal wounds”

“Aww, but that's no fun!” she whined, pouting. “Oh well. Whatever she says.” 

She began to walk away from me, her hair swaying behind her as she moved. I sighed when she left and moved towards the window to look below. The plan will begin soon. With Shun now in the Palace since he became a new Hero, Hugo and his goons placing their traps around, and Master watching and interfering from the sidelines, this will be a moment that neither of us will ever forget.

And yet. . . .I must do this.

To protect Shun.

Due to the limited time, Master kept me, I’m still weak, but compared to what she called ‘The Plot Katia’, I’m much stronger, which while I’m not sure what she means, it's a good thing I suppose.

She made me raise my [Taboo] level to LV10 through. . . . .ways I wish not to remember, so now I know why she is making me do all these but. . . .it doesn't mean I like it.

But it is the best way to protect this country. To protect my new parents, my new friends, and my old ones. . . .and to protect Shun as well.

That is a promise. 

Chapter Text

What is a soul?

A human's principle of life.

Their personal thoughts, feelings, emotions. . . .

That is a soul.

Souls are an extraordinary thing. Without souls, humans and any other beings would be empty husks of a body, wholly dull and distasteful.

That's why my little spider and my little vampire are my absolute two favorite people in the whole world. Shiraori because she is, well, me in a sense. And Lizzy because she has not one, not two, but three souls inhabiting her body.

And unlike how that would normally work, her situation is fascinating!

When I say 'three souls' I don't mean three different people. Emily, Sakura, and Elizabeth are the same person, after all, just born in different circumstances that's all. But I mean when she finally becomes a god. . . . .she might even reach my level of power after a mere decade.

A person's power comes from their soul of course, and with the System being the way that it is and having all who inhabit it reincarnate over and over again, they all naturally become weaker and weaker.

But not Lizzy.

Even if she was to die, the amount of power she would possess would never dwindle. 

Fhuhuhu~ If I ever tell her that, she will be so upset~ I can already see her whining about how 'cliche' and 'overpowered' that is.

Ah! How I can't wait for that to happen!

The more I watch her, the more I want to keep her for myself. Maybe it's due to the fact that she comes from The Great Earth, but she is just so amusing to watch!.

Hmm. . . .am I spoiling her too much perhaps? No matter. I'll spoil her as much as possible if it means I can keep her.

So come and visit me soon my little vampire. 

I'll be waiting. . . . . .

Chapter Text

Hmmmm. . . .I don't think this should be normal.

How am I still sane?

. . . .Oh, who am I kidding? After two reincarnations, I've lost my sanity!

I narrow my eyes at what [Apprisal] revealed to me about [Fate], then shook my head. Ugh. This is so annoying. Why give me a super duper epic skill if you don't tell me what it can do??

And! Since it's a Ruler Skill, why won't you tell me the effects!!??

Hmm. . . .Ok. Let's think about this. Maybe the [???] skill will reveal itself when I hit [Apprisal LV10]? Seeing that it's a Ruler Skill and all, and since I don't have Ruler Authority, maybe it won't activate?

Man, what a pain.

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Future Sight LV9] has become [Future Sight LV10].>

. . . . .Huh?

I. . . .I honestly thought that I had maxed that skill already.

Who would have thought?

Wait, does that mean I'm right?? Do I have to get [Taboo LV10] just for that skill?

Ugh! But fine. Time for more power! Hehehehehehe!

. . . . .Ok that was scary. Since when was I so obsessed with power and getting stronger? I'm pretty much the laziest person in the world! Actually. . . .hmm, I'm getting a sense of deja vu. Let's see shall we?

<Ruler of Pride: Acquires skills [Abyss Magic LV10] [Hades]. Acquisition conditions: Obtain [Pride] skill. Increases MP, Magic, and Resistance Stats. +Correction to mental skill proficiencies.  Grants Ruling Class privileges. Effect: Causes the user to view others as potential XP gains. Description: A title granted to one who has conquered pride>

. . . . .Oh.

That. . . that makes sense actually.

Sigh. Is that why I'm so fixated on leveling up [Taboo] so much? I mean it's the only logical explanation I have to this. 

Sighhh. . . .Hold on. Shouldn't the effect of Ruler of Sloth cancel that out???

Let's see. . . .

<Ruler of Sloth: Acquires skills [Exhaustion Nullification] [Corruption]. Acquisition conditions: Obtain [Sloth] skill. Increases HP and SP stats. +Correction to Perception-type skill proficiencies Grants Ruling Class privileges. Effect: Causes the user to become increasingly negligent.  Description: A title granted to one who has conquered sloth>

Huh. I mean I am more lazy than before, my mother in both my lives would have hit me with a slipper by now in fact!

But uh. . . why am I still lusting for power?

. . . Wait, lusting???

<Ruler of Lust: Acquries skills [Jinx Magic LV1] [Stupefaction]. Acquisition conditions: Obtain [Lust] skill. Each ability of Speed and SP rises. +Correction to ruler-type skill proficiency. Grants ruling class privileges. Effect: Causes the user to become obsessed with controlling others and having power over them.>

. . . .Does that make me a sadist?

Wait that doesn't make any sense though. I just got Lust and Ruler of Lust, so I've barely even used it because hello? Who am I going to brainwash?

So all of this is Pride's fault!

So. . . .should I turn it off? 

I mean, it doesn't really help me much when it comes to fighting. . . . but it does raise my MP, Magic, and Resistance stats, so that's good no?

Hmm. . . .is there really an issue with Pride though? I mean, what's wrong with getting more and more EXP-

Oh shit, it's taking over my brain! However, I feel like Sloth should level it out though. So I'm going to keep it on! Definitely not because I actually do want more power or anything. . . .

Hehehe. . .hehe.

Oh shut it.

But speaking of Ruler Titles, aren't they needed to like destroy the System? Which is like what White needs? 

Hmm, ok, so what Ruler Titles are taken?

Pride, Sloth, and Lust - Yours Truly.

Envy - Sophia.

Wrath - . . well Wrath.

Gluttony - Ariel 

Perseverance - Merazophis gets that skill soon so yeah.

Charity - Ms. Oka. .  . . . what am I going to do with her?

Mercy - Shun

Temperance - Dustin. 

Chastity - Hmm. . . doesn't Katia get it in exchange for her other skills during the fight against D? Yeah she does.

Humility - Ariel again.

Diligence - Potimas, aka Otto.

And now finally!

Greed - . . . .

Uhh, does Hugo really need that skill? Okay so let's think about this really hard.

Hugo's real purpose for the Demon Army was to initiate the Elf Village Battle and they cut him off once that goal had been reached. So in simple terms, he had to start a war by being a little whiny baby.

Man, I hate that guy. If you're going to be a villain, at least do it with style!

Ugh! 

But back to my original point. I suppose I shouldn't change The Plot too much . . . . .at least when it comes to Hugo. I already snatched the Lust skill anyway, which is what he used to get the Church and the other nobles on his side really.

So minus him, we basically have all the Ruler Titles accounted for. Our group right now has seven! Plus my Fate title making eight, plus Merazophis future title, making nine!

Isn't that awesome?!

Speaking of our group. . . .

I turn my head to focus on Wrath, tilting my head to the side. He was staring at the flames with a look of thoughtfulness. Guess he's in his 'What am I going to do from now on?' stage in life huh?

Ahhh, mid-life crisis. I never did get those but I hear they are annoying to deal with.

Damm you. . . .uhhh. . .the person that killed me. I actually don't care much but still!! Why 21!!!???

But no matter. I got up from my position near the wall and walked over to Wrath, who raised his head up to look at me as I approached him. "You look like shit" I greeted him, sitting next to him and crossing my legs, tilting my head to the side as I talked. "I am not a good therapist or anything, but if you want to talk I can listen"

He remained quiet, just staring at me, making me shrug and focus on the fire. "Or we can remain in silence and look at the pretty fire I suppose"

. . . .God this is awkward.

What? Did you think I was an outgoing person?? I am only loud and outgoing if I know the person well! I wasn't really close to Wrath when I was Sakura and he was Kyouya, so excuse me! Hmph!

". . . .Elizabeth?"

I blinked back into awareness and hummed. "Hmm?"

"Do. . .do you think I'm a bad person?"

. . . .Huh? 

I turn my head to look at him clearly to see him looking like a kicked puppy! What in the heck is this??. "Wrath," I said, placing my hand on my chin. "If you are a bad person for killing like five or ten people and simply being under the control of a skill, then Sophia and I are monsters in the form of children"

Wrath blinked in confusion as I went on a tangent. "Honestly you actually did a good thing! The elves have been a pain in my ass for so long! And let's not even talk about the empire and The Church of God. Eurgh! Did you know that send people after my hometown just to start a war?!"

"I-I did not know that. I'm sorry that happened-"

"ALSO! THAT DAMM UGLY ASS BITCH POTIMAS HAS BEEN A JERK for so fucking long that all I want to do is GRAB HIm buy his neckAND STRANGLE HIM SO HARD THAT HIS NECK POPS OFF! AND AFTER THAT ILL STOMP ON HIS FACE WITH MY SHOES AND RUIN HIS FUCKING LIFE!!"

I huff and puff for breath, not noticing the wide eyes that Wrath was shooting at him. Then I inhaled, but before I could shout anymore, Wrath interrupted. "Uh! Who is Potimas?"

". . . .An ugly elf"

"Why was he after you?"

". . . .Because I and Sophia are reincarnations. He was after you too I bet, seeing that you ran into elves"

"Wait" Wrath shook his head in confusion. "Does.  . .does that mean that everyone in our class was also reincarnated?"

. . . Oh yeah, he doesn't know. I nodded at him and responded with a wave of my hand. "Yeah. From what I remember, our lovely Ms. Oka is an elf now. Bleugh, she could have done better"

"So I didn't imagine her calling my name. . . ." Wrath muttered making me pause. Oh! Didn't he think he imagined someone calling out his name?

Hmmm. . . .I mean, I get where Ms. Oka was coming from, thinking that Potimas would help her but like, I'm still not going to like her after the shit the elves put Sophia and me through. 

Now, where was I?

Oh yeah! I cleared my throat and flicked Wrath's forehead. "Listen here Wrath. You aren't a bad person. In fact, compared to me, you are a fucking Saint in fact. You have one Ruler Title? I have three, and they are already messing me up. All you did was kill some people. I'm planning world domination!"

World Domination?

"World Domination?" Wrath asked. 

. . . ."Yeah. World Domination" I nodded, crossing my hands. "So don't beat yourself up about it. You're actually a baby considering what my friends have done. In fact, you'll fit right in! Now, I'm hungry, let's go hunting!"

The cave was quiet and calm, with the soft crinkling of the fire and sips of water filling the air. The people residing in the cave were enjoying the quiet atmosphere that surrounded the two with small smiles on their faces. The oni was drinking water while the vampire was drinking blood. 

It was very peaceful. . . .

. . . .Until.

BOOM!

The duo looked up with a start in the direction of the place where the boulder shielding them from the outside was. Luckily enough it wasn't windy so their fire didn't die out, but it was sure as heck cold!

I, the vampire, let out a long sigh and placed my cup down. "Sorry about this" I told Wrath, who looked confused. Then his eyes widened as a punch came near my face, and when it hit me I was sent flying back.

Ah. . . .Sophia found me. 

See, I've learned that whenever she's mad, the best thing to do is to just take the onslaught of pain she gives me. I peek out behind her fuming form and give a big smile to the redhead who was standing behind Wrath. "Ruby! Wrath is my friend now~ Can you go take him to Miss Ariel while I deal with Sophia?"

"Of course Lady Elizabeth"

"Thank you~ OK I don't have my sword anymore so go a bit eas-" Before I can explain my dilemma, she lands a punch making me sigh and dart out of the way. 

"YOU IDIOT!" Sophia roars throwing another punch at me making me duck and quickly create an ice sword, which was just in time because she brought out her big broadsword and attempted to hit me with it, but I was able to block it. "I waste my ass WORRYING about you! Thinking you were cold and suffering and DYING!" she huffs and aims a kick at me. "But here I see you HAVING A TEA PARTY WITH THE PERSON WHO TRIED TO KILL US??"

I darted my eyes to see if the perimeter was clear. I blinked at the sight of Ruby giving Wrath a bow and Wrath waving his hands frantically with a blush on his face as he tried to make her get up. How adorable. Nothing can stop Ruby when she is in one of her moods. 

Ah, I shouldn't get too distracted. She is going to kill me at this rate.

Third POV

"Will Elizabeth be ok?" Wrath asked the redhead woman who introduced herself as Ruby. The woman gave a small smile at him. "Do not worry about Young Lady Elizabeth. Young Lady Sophia is merely showing her concern for her."

"Ok, if you say so"

Chapter Text

"Your little protege is so funny"

'You think? Well, compared to the LN version of her I think she's even better. I did a wonderful job didn't I?'

Sophia chuckled as she leaned her head on the carriage window, ignoring the look her fellow soldier shot at her. "Hmm, well whatever you say. Where are you right now anyways"

'In the sky. I wanted to get another look at the battle plans White and I made a while back. With Hugo and Katia now holders of Ruler Ttles, it seems like I can move my plans faster.' She heard her sigh and mutter, 'Now I just need the Little Hero to cooperate and everything can go swell'

Sophia hummed. "Will you be at the Elf Village with Ruby? Or will you meet up with me when I fight Shun, if everything does stay on course of course"

'Hmm, well I don't know yet. On one hand, I need to oversee the destruction of the Elf Village barrier, but on the other hand, it's been a while since I've seen the lovely Ms. Oka. I have a few. . . .words for her'

"Be careful now. White specifically said that no one should hurt Teacher"

'Relax. I won't hurt her. . . much. Maybe a few wounds on her body and a few mental scars as well' It was quiet for a bit until the other person asked. 'How are you doing right now?'

"So so. Hugo is a dick but whatever. I'm used to it by now"

'Do you want me to kill him for you?'

Sophia barked out a laugh. "As much as the thought of him dying brings me so much pleasure, don't you need him for destroying the System?"

'No. I mean yeah for a while at least. But even if he dies I have a backup anyway. Besides, all we really need him for is to start a war. The war is about to start so after that, his job is done and done'

"Hmm. Well if that's the case, go ahead if you like. It doesn't matter to me anyway." Sophia blinked as the carriage stopped in its tracks, making her poke her head out to see the Cathedral. "Guess it's time for Hugo to become the 'Hero'" Sophia thought to herself. "Hey, what do you want to do with Yuri?"

'Yuri? Oh! The Saintess candidate huh? Hmmm, well she's free game. I can't really use her reincarnation skill on the battlefield now, can I? And she won't be of much help after the battle. So do whatever I don't care'

"Alright then. Talk to you later. Or will it be a see you later?"

A giggle was the only thing that answered her.

Chapter Text

"It seems everything is coming all together."

. . . . .

"Wow, at a time like this, you are finally quiet? What happened to the person that annoyed me for all those years huh? Cat caught your tongue?"

. . . .

"Ah, whatever. All the chess pieces are in place now. I guess it's time for me to go now huh?"

. . . ."No"

"Wow, you finally decided to speak huh"

". . . .Dont go yet. Stay"

"Tch. Honestly. Unlike you, I have a role to play in this game, and I plan to play it out spectacularly!"

. . . .

". . . .Fine. Dysnomia can come with me since you're so clingy. Honestly. Come on Dysnomia"

Someone shuffled towards the two women, and the one that was taking charge of the conversation got up, accepted the jacket that Dysnomia was holding out for her, and slid it on her. As she walked away, her heels clacking on the ground, the other women focused on the screen in front of her that featured a chessboard. The woman walking away paused, then turned her head to call out to her other companion. "Don't do any funny business"

. . . . ."Of course not"

Chapter Text

Do you know what I want?

To be a god.

I'm not joking. I want to be a god! Imagine me as a god. I could leave this planet and go and travel to other worlds and conquer them as my own! Doesn't that sound amazing? Mhwahaha!

. . . .Okkkkk I think I really should turn off the [Pride] skill at this rate but meh.

Let's ignore the fact that a few mere years ago I despised the idea of becoming a god but hey! People can change, can't they?

Hehehehe~

"Get that look off your face. You look disgusting"

I leaned my head to the side, avoiding the punch Sophia shot at me. I then raised my left foot in the air and blocked another attack from her, pushing her away. "That's not a nice thing to say to your sister"

Sophia scoffed and lunged at me again. making our swords bang together with a metallic clang. Yes, I have a new sword. No it's not a katana. I honestly don't remember how I got that since they don't exist in this world, I suddenly woke up with it in my hand one day actually.

Hmmmm. . . .I wonder.

Oh well. I am now using the original sword Ariel had gotten for me a long time ago, a pretty great sword that most sane people would use with two hands. But me on the other hand? I'm using one hand!

Because it's easier and crazier that way.

[Future Sight] pings at me making me quickly duck. narrowly avoiding the slash Wrath had been aiming at my head. That's right folks! Wrah is part of the family now! It took a while for him to get settled (read, it took a while for him to get used to Sophia yanderes antics, Ruby's "I would do anything for you Young Lady' antics, White antisocial self, and the other's craziness) but now he has fit right in!

Wrath immediately follows after my movement making me fall on my hands and kick my legs up, aiming my foot at him, but he just grabbed me and tossed me up in the air. I righted myself and threw myself back at him, but quickly ducked to the side when I noticed a pillar of ice coming my way. 

Coating my greatsword with fire, I swung it in the pillar's direction, and as the flames melted I activated [Jink Evil Eye] and focused on the two below me. 

"Hey! No Evil Eyes allowed!"

"Since when??"

Sophia growled and shot her hand at me, commanding the water that had melted to rise and move towards me like snakes. [Futire Sight] pinged at me again and I turned my eyes to see a ball of flames rapidly flying towards me. 

What in the My Hero Academia is this? Does the universe want me to scream 'Shoto?'

Before they could hit me though, I felt a hand grab me by the scruff of my neck and yank me away, allowing me to avoid the attack with ease. The three of us paused and turned to see who had interrupted our fight. Ruby stood behind me with a smile on her face and her eyes closed. "Lady Sophia, Lady Elizabeth, Mister Wrath. It's dinner time now. Please postpone your training for tomorrow"

"Thank you Miss Ruby" Wrath nodded at her while Sopha sighed and placed her broadsword away. Ruby gently let me down and with a bow, began to walk back to our camp. 

I placed my greatsword away and yawned with a stretch. "What was that for?" I asked Sophia as the three of us began to walk back away, Sophia reaching over to link our arms together. She blinked in confusion, then let out a small 'oh' as she realized what I was referring to. "You looked like you were planning something bad. Again. For the millionth time"

I gasped, then turned my head to meet Wrath's gaze to ask for some support. We held each other's gaze for a while, then like the tractor he is, he jerked his head away!

ARGH!

I huffed. "I was not planning anything evil. . . ." At the look of pure doubt that met my statement, I huffed again. "You two are mean"

"Whatever you say"

Can you believe those two? How rude of them! Hmph! They have definitely gotten closer since the time they both first met. After the whole thing of Sophia attempting to kill me and Wrath joining us, Sophia had taken him aside by dragging his ear and had a private discussion with him. When they both returned, it was with Sophia with a triumphant expression and Wrath with an amused one.

I'm not sure what they talked about, since they used [Telepathy], but it made the two of them way closer than they were in our past lives and in The Plot.

I can't tell if that's a good thing or not because knowing Sophia's tendencies it has something to do with me. And that's scary.

Sigh. Well. Time to eat!

I think I'm dreaming.

Okay, wait. I pinch myself and feel nothing. But that could be because of the skills I have, so I try harder and still no pain. Okay, so I'm dreaming.

Fun fun. I can't see anything at all, so let's hope something fun happens in this mess. 

"Yahoo~ Hello~ Anyone?"

No one answers me, making me sigh. Well, what's the number one rule of finding yourself in an abandoned place? Stay put.

Ok then! Let's go that way!

I hum out a little tune as I walk into the dark room, my shoes clacking loudly on the floor, or what I assume was the floor because even with my [Night Vision] I still can't feel anything.

Suddenly, a light pops up making me let out a small wince and cover my eyes slightly. When the light dimmed a bit, I focused on what appeared in front of me. 

. . . .Thread and scissors on a table?

What the fuck?

I blink with confusion and take a step towards it. Just as I do, the whole area lights up revealing more of the room I was in. Mirrors were lined up in every direction. Up, down, left, right. Even the floor was a giant mirror. "What the" I paused, letting out a short gasp as I noticed the person that was in the mirror.

Long silver hair that reached the floor, yellow eyes like that of a snake, and long claws as fingernails. She was wearing a long white dress that parted in her front revealing a bit of her skin. The woman and I stared at each other for a while, and I tilted my head, blinking as she did the same. 

Huh. That's not creepy at all!

I walk towards the closest mirror and try to stop or at least slow the racing of my heart as she does the same. I placed my hand on the mirror and she did the same, allowing me to notice for the first time that I 

Had

Claws. 

I let out a yelp of surprise and jerked back, blinking as she did the same. What in the fuck is going on? Who is this woman? What is up with this dream?!

Am I . . . .her?

What in the cliche gods is this?

'Cut the string'

The string? I turned my head to focus once again on the spool of thread and the pair of scissors that were on the table. Cut the . . . .thread?

'Cut the thread'

See, that sounds nice and all, but I can't do that since I Can't Seem To Move My Body!

'Cut the thread"

Everything around me suddenly began to fade, making me panic. "Hey hold on! What the heck is going on!? The dream can't end like this! I still have questions!"

'Cut the thread. Cut the thread. Cut the thread!"

Ah! I fell to my knees and clutched my head as the voice began to pound itself against my head like a hammer. I feel like my head is going to split open! Calm the fuck down already!

'Cut the thread! Cut the thread! Cut the thread! CUT CUT CUT CUT-'

"Elizabeth!"

I gasp and sit up, clutching my head as I struggle to breathe. I hear multiple voices around me but I pay no mind to them as I hear the voice from my dream continue to scream at me.

Someone suddenly hits me by the back of my neck, and everything goes dark.

<Ruler of Fate: Acquires skills [Heretic Magic LV10] [Finality]. Acquisition conditions: Obtain [Fate] skill. Increase HP, MP, and SP. +Correction to Perception skill proficiency. Grants ruling-class privileges. Effect: ????. Description: A title granted to one who has conquered fate>

Chapter Text

It took a long time with a few battles we had to fight, but we have finally arrived at the Empire Castle.

It's quiet. . . too quiet.

Usually, there would be guards stationed throughout, but there’s no one to be found, and a stillness even more complete than the quiet of the night outside settles over the castle. It’s as if there’s no one inside at all.

So this is obviously a trap, isn't it?

I steady my resolve and follow Shun as he guides us to our destination. It’s in the throne room, essentially the castle's heart.

No conversation passes between us, probably due to the tension. All around us, we’re surrounded by silence so complete, it hurts the ears, and darkness threatens to swallow us whole.

Then we arrive at the throne room. A majestic room with an intimidating atmosphere, usually reserved for audiences with the king.

“Brother Cylis…”

Shun older brother Cylis sits on the throne. And prostrated before him are Leston, Klevea, and my parents. Four soldiers stand over them, holding swords to their throats.

The soldiers’ eyes are empty, devoid of any light or will. “I am…the king,” Cylis declares in a flat voice. His eyes, like the soldiers’, are so clouded that he can’t possibly be himself.

So this must have been her doing. I clench my fists and stare daggers at the sight of my parents, want to rush over and take them away from all of this. They didn't deserve any of this! They are both innocent!

'Katia. There are many things you will find unsettling on your trip to the Elf Village. If you mess up with any of the plans I have painstakingly placed forward, I will end your life with a flick of my finger. Don't disappoint me.'

I shiver and lower my eyes from my parents, the threat she had given me hanging over my head. It wasn't that I was scared of death no less. . . .it was more like I was scared of how she would kill me. Physically?. . . or mentally?

“This throne…is mine. I…am the king. King…” Cylis’s stuttering voice doesn’t contain a single trace of his usual intensity. “None…who threaten my place…shall live.”

"That's right! You are the king" a silky voice comes forth making all of us gasp and look around, only to see a duo step out from behind the throne. A boy and a girl, both with bright red eyes that reminded me of her, and soft silver hair.

The boy let out a giggle and placed himself on Cylis's lap, while the girl stepped down to stand behind one of the guards. "Now then" the boy spoke again, turning his head to meet us. "Welcome dear heroes! We have been waiting for you."

Shun shifted and raised his sword to point at him. "Who are you!? And get away from my brother!"

"My my. What a sweet brother you have" The boy laughed, kicking his legs in the air. "Even when he has your brother and maid at their knees, and your dear friend precious parents, you still put him first. How adorable." He let out a giggle and then straightened up in his seat, which was still Cylis's lap. "But if you must know who I am, you may call me Dion. It's so wonderful to meet you, Little Hero"

"Did you do this?' Shun asked, glaring at him. "Did you brainwash them all?"

"No no. I'm not that good at brainwashing sadly enough" Dion laughed. "That would be the work of my lovely sister Juno. Say hello Juno"

"Good day" The girl, Juno, bowed her head. She then snapped her fingers and the soldiers’ swords swung down toward the captives.

We won’t reach them in time!

A scream erupts from my mouth as I see my parents' heads roll away. Hyrince grits his teeth in anguish. It doesn't really cross my mind as I see Shun rush forward and shove the soldiers away.

Their swords must have been sharp, or else the soldiers were powerful. No human being can survive after having their head cut off. 

"HAhahahah! How marvelous! Look Juno! Their faces are so funny! Hahahahah!"

I grit my teeth and ignore Ms. Oka's call for me to stop and rush towards him, raising my rapier in order to strike him with it. But something blocks my path and I blink to see red eyes staring at me coldly and a sword blocking my rapier. Juno kicks me away with her heel making me let out a grunt and fly back, slamming against the wall. I gasp for breath and cough out a bit of blood, I would have attempted to get up and rush back, but a heel slams my body back down. 

"Down puppet. You don't want to make Mother angry now do you?"

It was Juno.

She raised her foot and grabbed me by my hair, making me focus on the scene. "Did you really think Mother wouldn't have had a plan for everything?"

Shun was reviving my parents. 

Shun was reviving my parents.

They. . . .they are alive. They are alive!

Wait. . . .if she knew this would happen, was there really a point in them dying? If she knew of a so-called 'multiple futures', couldn't she have picked one that didn't involve my parents dying?

Did she allow this to happen for simply some amusement? Did she think innocent people dying was a mere joke?

'In order for a whole planet to survive, we need some sacrifices no? So stop yapping about innocent people and kill him puppet'

So my parents were part of those sacrifices?! Is that what this is?!

I swear, when this is all over I am going to find a way to kill her.

Tears drip down my face as my body is racked with sobs. The girl above me sighs and drops my head, and I curl in a small ball as she leans down to my level. "Tears tears go away. The little puppet wants to play" Juno sings and I raise my head to shoot her a glare. "at her, but she merely keeps singing with a blank expression. "The little puppet wants to play. Tears tears go away"

"You guys are monsters"

"My my how cruel! Your family are ok are they not?" 

Dion got up from his seat and with a bored sigh, began to walk down. "This was so boring. Where's the bloodshed? The pain? The cries for help?" Dion sighs, then turns his attention to the others. "Hmmm. How about we try to kill them, Juno? Surely they could put up a good fight."

"Mother said no Dion." Juno gets up and walks towards her brother, taking his outstretched hand and allowing him to spin her. "You can't disobey Mother. That would make you sad and her mad"

The two begin to glide across the bloodied floor while the rest of us watch with shock and confusion. Dion hums and lifts Juno up in the air to avoid one of the guard's bodies. They were lying on the ground unconscious as Shun knocked them over. I don't think they were dead but I highly doubt they would get up soon. Shun clutches Leston closer to his chest as he stares at them. "Who are you talking about? Who is Mother?!"

"That's something you don't need to worry about just yet"

"All you need to know is that you can never hide from Mother"

"She is always watching you"

"She knows where you are now"

"She hears every conversation you have" Dion throws his sister in the air and she does a spin. She lands on his outstretched palm and with ease jumps down. 

She does a spin and lets herself fall to the ground, with Dion catching her at the last minute. "She knows where you guys are heading too"

"The Elf Village huh?"

"You silly reincarnations don't know what you're getting yourself involved in"

"Reincarnations. . ." Shun mumbles. "Are you two reincarnations as well?!"

The two stop their dance and turn their heads to him. "I don't know" Dion smiles

"Do you think we are?" Juno frowns.

We all turn to meet Ms. Oka, and she stumbles and stutters as she speaks. "I-I don't. I don't!"

"Well, this has been fun." Dion sighs, letting go of his sister and allowing her to walk towards me again. "Let me give you a warning Little Hero and co" Dion claps his hand. "When it's time for you to pick a side, make sure you pick one that doesn't go against Mother alright?"

"I will never side with your 'Mother'" Shun spits out making Dion let out a cackle. "Oh, you're so funny! I can't wait for the relay show to begin!"

"Mother told me to tell you that you are slowly getting closer" Juno whispers in my ear making me freeze. "When you arrive at the Elf Village, you will know what to do"

. . . .

Juno rolls her eyes and gets up. "Pathetic" As she walks, the earth rumbles beneath her making all of us gasp. "Run!" Shun shouts, lifting Leston in his arms and rushing out. Hyrince carries Klevea and I use all of my strength to carry both of my parents. We all ran as fast as we could with the ground crumbling beneath us. Placing all our new passengers on Fei, we fly out into the night sky.

I turn my head to look back at the castle, then turn to face my unconscious parent's forms and hold them close to my chest. Just a few more weeks. I tell myself. In just a few more weeks then this will be all over.

Then everything will be over. . . . . . .

"You don't seem to like the puppet, dear sister"

"Did I make it that obvious? Tch. I just don't see the point in Mother choosing her of all people"

"Are you starting to doubt Mother? That's not the Juno I know"

"Don't poke fun at me, Dion. I will never doubt Mother's plans. . . . .but why Katia of all the reincarnations"

"You can ask her when you next see her. Now, it's time for us to depart. Shall we head out to the Elf Village or to the battle field? You get to pick this time"

"Hmm. . . .The Elf Village" 

"Hah. Very well"

Chapter Text

I think I'm going insane.

Not in a hot attractive way like most animes tend to show, more like in the "Who the fuck is watching me" way.

I know it's not D because she is never this obvious, and I know because I can see eyeballs around me.

Lots of them.

You probably need clarification. What I mean is that I'm seeing eyes in every direction floating around just staring at me. And I'm the only one who can see it!

When I tried to ask the others, they were all confused and told me that there was nothing there, so I'm either going insane or someone was gaslighting me. 

Hnnng. I don't like this one bit.

This really all started after that creepy dream I had a few nights ago. 'Cut the thread', they kept saying, and that woman too. . . .

Gah! I don't like this one bit! The Plot is going haywire and now with this shit that's troubling me, I'm getting so done with this bullshit!

I groan and rub my forehead, allowing Ruby's soft hums to drag me back into awareness. I should leave that behind me for now. I've been ignoring the Eyes for this long, I can avoid it even longer.

So stop blinking at me Eye on The Left

Soft delicate hands go through my hair as I stare at my reflection in the mirror before me. How do I have a mirror you ask? Because we have finally made it to the Demon Realm!

Yippie~

That's not important.

I sigh and close my eyes, allowing Ruby's slow movements to calm me down. We are resting at a demon named Erguner's mansion for a while since his home borders the Human and Demon lands. 

The introduction we got was not really important to me, so I didn't even bother to pay attention. I have more things to focus on.

The main thing is obviously, that The Plot is advancing.

Since we have just arrived at the Demon Realm, that means that A) A rebellion will happen soon, B) Potimas will send a few elves and Ms. Oka to help them, and C) White's plan to destroy the system will begin soon.

I have changed many things that happened in this part, one being when Wrath joins us, so that means I'm basically entering this part of The Plot half blindly you know?

Hmm. With the rebellion being the cause of Erguner planting a few seeds of hatred here and there, and Potimas and him being in close contact, I don't feel safe here at all. So what to do what to do?

. . . .Also I really want to cause some problems.

"Ruby?"

"Yes, My Lady?"

I hum and open my eyes once again, idly tapping my fingers on the table in a beat. "You heard what Miss Ariel said before right? About how she is trying to figure out who her enemies were?"

"Yes, My Lady. While the way she is doing it is a bit troublesome, I do understand where she comes from so I cannot advise her otherwise."

That is true. It was funny to see how the servants were shaking their fists in anger when Ariel was bossing them around. I keep on tapping on the table as Ruby does the finishing touches to my hair. "I don't trust him. He is giving me an off feeling if you get what I mean"

"What would you like me to do?"

Hmmm. . . .what to do, what . . .to. . . .do? "There was a maid with blue hair. Bring her to me" 

"As you wish"

With that, Ruby departs the room with a bow, shutting the door behind softly. I sigh and rest my chin on my palm, fiddling with a strand of my hair. Should I cut it? Hmm. I usually have long hair all my life, so it would be a bit of a hassle to cut it in this one. But it has been getting in the way lately.

Hmmm. I'll figure something out.

"Be not afraid, Elizabeth Keren"

Slice

Pale hands hold on to my greatsword, then push it away with ease. Pink eyes open to stare at me and their head cocks to the side as they stare at me. "I apologise for startling you" Her voice comes out, but her mouth doesn't move an inch. "Pardon my intrusion"

I yank the greatsword from her, which allowed her to lower her hand. She had bright pink hair with pale skin, her eyes closed and her face in a picture-perfect smile. I kept my greatsword by my side and spoke up. "You know my name"

"Of course I know your name, Elizabeth Keren," she nodded, placing her hand on her chest. "For I am one that has been watching over you since the time of your birth, till the time of your death, and so on and so forth"

Till the time of my death? I raise an eyebrow at the girl before me. "So you know?"

"That this isn't your first nor last life? Yes. I am very aware"

Hold on what? "What do you mean this isn't my last life?? Explain!"

"I'm afraid I can't do that."

"And why the fuck not"

"I can't tell you"

I stare at the girl, then snap my fingers, allowing icicles to fly towards her. But she merely raises her hand and swats them away, making the icicle hit the hall of my room instead. She dusts her hands off and claps her hands once. A table with a full tea set appears out of thin air making me blink. Instant Teleportation?  I think to myself, watching as she drags two of the chairs in the room to the edges of the round table she had brought. "Please bear with me for a moment," The girl said, gently grabbing me by the arm and sitting me down on the chair. She then picked up the white teapot and poured what looked like tea into the cup in front of me. I watched with unhidden distrust as she moved to her own side.

She poured herself some tea, then took a sip of it and let out a sigh. "Be not afraid Elizabeth. I am known as Dysnomia to the mortal folk."

I blinked at her. "That one Greek demon or something?"

"Ah," Dysnomia blinked at me. "No no. We just share the same name that's all. Ahem. As I was saying. My name is Dysnomia, and I guess in simple terms, I am here to have a small conversation with you"

Her face remained the picture-perfect smiley one during our entire conversation, which is really creepy now that I think about it. But I shook my head and finally took a sip of the tea, blinking in surprise at the taste. "Huh. Nice tea."

"Im glad you think so"

We took another sip together and silence enveloped the room we were in. Dysnomia finally placed her cup down and spoke up. "I am here to plead with you. Please stop attempting to destroy fate"

. . . . .What. 

I let out a little laugh at her words, taking another sip of the tea. "You're a really funny person Dysnomia. Can you please repeat your request?"

"Please stop trying to interfere with the fate of this world"

"Hmm, ok. So I did here correctly" I let out a small giggle. Then I flick my finger at her as I take another sip of my tea, and she catches it with ease with her hand, flicking it away. "Why would I listen to you?"

"It's merely a suggestion of mine." With her eyes closed, she batted away all the icicles I sent her way and took another sip of the tea. "I believe you know what the Butterfly Effect is? A small change can lead to a big disaster. You, Elizabeth, are making very big changes, which means you are leading this planet to the brink of destruction"

I snort and finally pause my attacks, placing my cup down. "If you know about my situation, then that means that you already know how bad this planet already is-"

"I do not" Dysnomia places her cup down, her face still in her smiling mask. "I only know the case of your situation. I know nothing of this world's original ending. But if you are implying that this world was headed to its ruin long before you came, then it's ending is going faster"

The room becomes silent as I absorb her words. Huh. So this world's MA Energy is destroying the planet faster than The Plot? That's why she's here? "Ok, lady-"

"Dysnomia"

"Ok fine. Dysnomia. I'm going to say something that I really shouldn't say because I have no doubt in my mind that a certain god is watching us"

Dysnomia cocks her head to the side. "The Ruling God?"

"Correct" I nod. Though knowing her, she might even already know. "Even if I do save this planet, it would still destroy itself eventually due to the usage of The System and MA Energy"

Dysnomia stares at me with what I think is confusion, then hums. "So, why are you trying to change something that is bound to happen?"

I laugh a little. "I'm not doing this to save the world. Fuck this place. I want to kill her." 

"That is impossible" 

I snort, taking a sip of my tea again. What? It tastes really good! "Even gods can be killed you know?"

"You think you can do it just because of your status as a reincarnation?' Dysnomia asks me, then scoffs. "You are too full of yourself"

"Ha!" I burst out into laughter, laying my head on the table as my body shakes with amusement. "Haha! Oh, my heavens! I mean I do have the Pride skill for a reason yes? I am too full of myself!"

I get up from my seat to move closer to her, making our faces get closer together. "After all" I hum, "this world is merely a story for me. I know everything about this godforsaken place. You say I can't kill D and I bet it because as her role as the God of Death, she can't die until this universe dies right?"

". . . .You truly do know everything"

"Exactly!" I straightened up and crossed my arms. "I will admit, that is a hassle to deal with, but who's to say I have to kill her in a physical way? I have died two times now and I'm still fine no? So don't worry your pretty little head about what I'm planning to do with D" As I said those words, I felt a shiver go down my spine and it took every steel I have not to shudder. I furrow my eyes a little then shake my head, choosing to ignore her gaze. 

Dysnomia stares at me with unblinking eyes. "What will you do" she began. "if your plans were to fail?"

"They won't"

"But what if?"

"They. Won't"

The two of us grow silent, and then Dysnomia sighs. "Very well. If that's what you think, I shall not stop you." She turns her head to the door when a sharp knock sounds, making me blink. Ah, I had forgotten all about Ruby. I cast a glance at Dysnomia to see her closing her eyes and taking a sip of tea, then shrug and walk towards the door, revealing Ruby and the maid I had asked for. "Thank you, Ruby." I smiled at her. making her give a bow and walk away. her footsteps echoing in the hall. I bring the maid inside and place her on my chair, staring at her in thought.

"Will you turn her into your kin?"

Oh. Wait, why is she still here? I turn my head to see Dysnomia now standing beside me, staring at the maid. "Hmmm," I hum. "No. There's no point. And besides, too much of a hassle to try and explain to the others"

Dysnomia blinks, then moves towards the maid. Reaching for one of The Eyes that had been watching me, she snatched one and held it in her hand, and I could see it pulsing rapidly. "Were you the one watching me?!" I exclaim.

"That is correct"

"Why?!"

"To judge and see if I should set out my negotiation" she simply replies, and before I could fire more questions at her, she shoes the eye in the middle of her forehead, then quickly wraps her mouth with her hand because the maid began to scream.

Not sure if anyone had ever heard a banshee screech, but as I was hearing it, I imagined the screaming from the maid was 10 times worse than a banshee scream. She jerked her body around as her eyes snapped open. I jerked my head to the door and tried to see if anyone was coming, but surprisingly enough, nobody rushed to the maid's rescue.

Finally, the maid stopped screaming and her body collapsed to the ground due to her position. "What the fuck did you just do?" I ask. Dysnomia cocks her head to the side, then gestures with her index finger to one of The Eyes, making it float towards us. "I simply put a spell on her so that you may be able to see what she sees whenever you wish" she explains, nodding at the eye.

I stutter with confusion, rubbing my forehead in an attempt to rid myself of an incoming headache. "Huh? But- Im so confused- What?"

"I shall help you on this mission you have given yourself, simply because I am curious about how it will turn out. I shall see you soon Elizabeth" She nods at me, and then as I blink, she disappears. 

. . . .What

The 

Fuck?!

No because what is up with this place? Ugh! I'm even more annoyed now!

"Hehe. I knew it was a good idea to allow Dysnomia to watch you"

. . . .I should have known.

"You really should have" The woman does her usually monotone giggle, making me sigh and fall backwards on my bed. "So" she starts off again. "You want to kill me huh?"

Stop acting like you didn't already know.

"Where the fun in that hmm? I am very curious about your plan for this. That's why I gave you Dysnomia! To give you a helping hand in your mission! Say, thank you, D!"

Fuck you.

The room goes silent, making me sigh with relief as I confirm that she has cut off the connection between us. So I'm too full of myself huh? That's not something most people really like to hear you know?

But it's not like she's wrong. Even I know I'm too full of myself, and it's not just because of the Pride skill.

And honestly? I don't really care how she, or anyone else on the matter, views me. Call me cliche (this is cliche) but with my plans, I don't have the time to be thinking about how others think of me. What is this, High School Musical?

Wait. . . . isn't that movie about being yourself or something?

Ah, whatever.

What about Sophia's view of me? What do you mean by that? The two of us are completely fucked up! If she criticizes me for being this insane, then she has to look in the mirror because she is one (actually only one) who even gave me the idea of a way to kill D!

God, I love her so much. She is pretty messed up though.

Oh well, the best people are the crazy ones after all! What is wrong with being evil anyway?

Chapter Text

Juno might have told her brother that she wanted to head over to the Elf Village first, but she wanted to have some time to herself for a while.

So with a wave of 'goodbye' to her twin, promising to catch up soon, she went her own separate way.

The moon was full and bright, casting a certain glow on her as she danced through the night. The wing carried her hair with its arms as she moved, her body twirling and turning with the music in her head.

'Mother? May I ask you something?'

'Hmm? What is it?'

She paused when she heard movements, her eyes opening to cast her gaze on what looked like a group of soldiers. The leading one stepped a bit forward, then with a roar, charged at her with his sword raised.

'What is a Magical Girl?'

'What? What brought this on all of a sudden?'

Her eyes closed again and she turned to the side, avoiding the sword and using her leg to kick him. She then used his body as momentum to lift herself into the air, using the wind to lift her up and block any attacks those with arrows were sending her.

'It's nothing too important. I just overheard you talking to Lady White about it a while back, so I was curious about what it was'

'Ohhh. Well, a magical girl is exactly what it sounds like, a girl who possesses magical powers'

'So. . . does that make me one?'

'Huh? I guess so. I'm still not sure where you're going with this'

When she landed back on the ground, she reached into her shadow for her weapon, a trick Miss Sophia had taught her, and aimed at the soldiers, the sounds of pain filling the air. Grabbing one by his arm, she began to lead him in a dance, her lips turning up into a smile as she moved them both around, finally snapping his arms and then his neck.

'Doesn't that make everyone a magical girl then? At least those who identify as female that is.'

'What is this conversation. . . . . .Not exactly?'

'How so?'

'. . . .When they told me having kids would mean having conversations like this would occur, I probably would have rethought his. Okay, so. Magical girls give hope, witches give despair'

'Despair?'

"Yes yes. Hopelessness, sorrow, pain. Yadeyada.'

Juno sighed and outstretched her hands out,  commanding a rain of lightning to fall, killing all the remaining soldiers in an instant. Why were all these soldiers here she wondered.

Eh, It wasn't any of her own problems. Maybe a few of the soldiers under Mother's command missed them. 

'Say a magical girl has so much magic. . . .can they turn into gods?'

'Well yeah. Many magical girls have become gods. But there is always a price to pay Juno'

'What type of price?'

'You're still pretty young, so I'll sugarcoat it a bit for you. If you become a god, you could outlive everyone you know and care about, making you be alone for the rest of however long you live, meaning eternity'

'I could outlive Dion?!'

'Yep. And Im sure you don't want that'

'Of course not!'

'Good good. Don't make the same mistake I did ok? If someone ever gives you an offer like that, make sure to think over it very carefully. Family? Or abundant power?'

". . . .Do you regret your choice then?"

Juno paused in her dancing, the memory of her Mothers face as she asked that question, the silent expression that came, fading away from her mind. She tries to forget what she said, and for good reason too.

But, if she could make any wish as a magical girl, it would probably go something like this. "Make Mother smile once again"

Chapter Text

<Number of skill points currently in possession, 70 900. Number of skill points required to acquire skill [Warped Evil Eye LV1]: 100. Aquire skill?>

Yes please~

<[Wraped Evil Eye LV1] aquired. Remaining skill points: 70 800>

Ok. Time to turn off [Hypnotizing Evil Eye] and turn on [Warped Evil Eye]. 

Hold on a bit. I'll explain my plan soon. Next on the agenda is uhhh. . . . . Detection!

. . . .I swear I know what I'm doing. 

<Number of skill points currently in possession, 70 800. Number of skill points required to acquire skill [Detection LV1]: 100. Aquire skill?>

Yes yes and yes!

<[Detection LV1] aquired. Remaining skill points: 70 700>

BOO YAH!

OK, I can talk now. You see, a while back I made a discovery, That the majority of the skills I had were pointless to have, for example, [Hypnotizing Evil Eye]. Wanna know why?

You see, thanks to my lovely Ruler of Fate title, I have [Heretic Magic LV10],  so I thought, there wasn't really any point in having Hypnotizing Evil Eye]. because if you take a look at the spells I can use. . . . .

Heretic Magic: Awarded by the Kin Eater and Merciless titles. Intended as a tool to confront gods. At level 10, increases level of Taboo. Magic that directly assaults the soul.

LV5: Hypnosis — Forces the target to temporarily obey the user. Requires a complicated magic construction, and the MP cost increases with the target's resistance.

See? There's no point! Honestly being this strong can get so boring at times! 

As to why I got [Detection]. . . .I lost a bet.

Honestly giving a couple of 7-year-olds a bunch of power and having the abilities to know how to get powerful isn't a good thing, because now we think everything is a joke!

"Did you get Detection yer?"

I sighed and turned my head to look at Sophia, who was lounging on the bed in my room in the Duke's Mansion. That's right everyone! We have finally arrived at the Duke Mansion!

The Plot is getting near the end! How horrifying.

I nod at her and groan. "Why couldn't you get the Ruler of Wisdom title!"

Sophia smirks at me and stretches her legs in the air, her red eyes sparking with amusement. "You lost the bet~ And besides. I'm more of a physical person. You are more on the side of the Magical properties"

I sigh. She was right. When it came to our fighting style on the battlefield, Sophia was more prone to use her broadsword and attack with force, while I mainly focused on using magic and only using my greatsword for defense. So Ruler of Wisdom title is perfect for me/

Why don't I want it?

Because it's So Fucking OP.

Meaning. it's so Cliche.

And I hate Cliche things

Thanks to my lovely friend [Record], I am able to remember exactly what Kumoko OP title gives her is [Celestial Power] and [Height of Occultism]

[Celestial Power] combines the MP, Magic Ability, and Resistance Ability Skills together at their highest level (stat gain multiplied by 100 per level up) and increases them by a base of 1,000 points. The Skills combined are [Ultimate Magic], [Deva], and [Sanctum], and [Height of Occultism] combines the MP recovery and MP consumption Skills at their highest levels and enhances them. The Skills combined are [MP Rapid-Recovery] and [MP Minimized Consumption]. It also increases support for controlling magic power in the system and maximizes all rune-related stats, a maxed-out version of Magic Power Operation.

You see, that sounds great and all, but I once again already have THE MAJORITY OF THOSE SKILLS AT A HIGH LEVEL!

SO IM GOING TO BE AS OP AS FUCK AT THIS RATE!

WHO TF AM I? KUMOKO????!!!

Huff. huff.

Ok. Calm down Elizabeth. When in doubt, stop, drop, and roll.

. . . .But once again that won't help me in this situation huh?

I sigh and ignore Sophia as she tests out the new skill she got, I think she mentioned it was Spatial Magic, which was weird because I thought she had already gotten that, but whatever.

Okay, the first thing I need to do is to reactivate Parreal Minds. 

Ding!

{Well well well. Look who's back}

{Yay! More destruction!}

{Huh. Im actually surprised}

Hello again other mes. Sophia made me get Detection and I don't want to die.

{Understandable}

Oh, You must be confused. You obviously know Sakura, my version of White Body Brain. But now he has Homura-

{Sup}

-And Maple.

{Hi!}

OK, everyone get ready for this. Since we don't have Hersery Nullification yet, I'm a bit skeptical about what will happen.

{But we have Pain Nullification right? That should be enough to block out the pain.}

{Yea, but let's not take any chances}

Ok. . . let's do this!

Detecion on!

OW OW OW OW! Ow. . .?

Okay, turn it off for a second.

<Proficiency has reached the required level. [Detection LV1] has become [Detection LV2].>

<Skill [Magic Power Perception LV10] has been integrated into [Detection LV3].>

<Skill [Danger Perception LV10] has been integrated into [Detection LV4].>

<Skill [Motion Perception LV4] has been integrated into [Detection LV5].>

<Skill [Heat Perception LV8] has been integrated into [Detection LV6] .>

<Proficiency has reached the required level. [Heresy Super-Resistance LV6] has become [Heresy Super-Resistance LV7].>

. . . .What,

{The}

{Fuck}

. . . . .{You guys stole my line}

Shut up for a second. I actually forgot about that perk of having Dection. It combines all those skills I have huh? 

. . . .I hate this so much.

Add in the fact that I have Pride, this skill is going to be leveling up really fast huh?

I groan once more making Sophia turn to look at me from her spot in the air. How did she even get there? "What is it?"

"I have Detection at LV6 now" I mutter into the pillow that I had slammed my head into, gripping it tightly to groan into it more. Sophia leaps down on the bed making it bounch. "Ok? What's the big deal"

"What's the big deal!?" I exclaim, jerking my head up to stare at her with wide eyes. "I'm leveling up way too fast Sophia! That's what the big deal is!"

"I mean, you do have the Pride skill no?" Sophia cocks her head to the side, seeming to not get what the big deal was making me groan again. "Oi! Quit whining. Some people would kill to level up their skills this fast. Enjoy this moment you freak."

"Fuck you" I mutter. "You don't get it" I sigh out, raising my head to lock eyes with her. "I feel like. . . .like I'm copying Kumoko you know? That I'm just cheating."

Sophia blinks once, then blinks again. "Ah," she mouths. "So. . . what's the issue with cheating? We have been doing it for so long"

I deadpanned at her making her scoff. "Oh do not give me that look. I say that we get as powerful as possible now before it's too late!"

"But it's too cliche!"

"What's wrong with that!? Being cliche can be a good thing! Do you want to die early?!!"

. . . . .

Sophia sighed and leaned closer to my face. "Listen to me Emily" she began making me blink at the name. "Being cliche is boring and repetitive, but it is thanks to that that we are able to become stronger faster, and as we grow up we can become even stronger, and all the tiny or big details that were are a hindrance to us in The Plot! So, I say it is a win-win"

. . . ."What about you?"

"Ha! Just because you have a cheat skill of knowing the future doesn't mean I still can't beat your ass you slut"

"Bitch" I reply with ease, flopping backward on the bed with my eyes closed as Sophia did the same above me, silence filling the room. I guess she's right. Why should I hold myself back simply because of me not wanting to be cliche, when Kumoko got so OP in the second volume?

I guess it's because I feel bad. Kumoko had to work to get all those skills you know? I just got them because I was aware of them.

. . . .But I'm not Kumoko am I?

I am Elizabeth.

Kumoko has the soul of a god. I have the soul of a reader. 

Kumoko didn't get any familiar attachments until this arc. I got them the moment I was sent to this world.

We are different. . . .yet similar.

Because we both would do whatever we want to get what we desire.

Hehe. Pride buddies.

Ok. Let's do this!

Turn on!

. . . .Ow.

Turn off!

<Proficiency has reached the required level. [Detection LV6] has become [Detection LV7].>

<Proficiency has reached the required level. [Heresy Super-Resistance LV7] has become [Heresy Super-Resistance LV8].>

{We are almost there!}

{Get ready for Taboo everyone! We might pass out due to the pain!}

{We got this!}

Turn on.!

. . . .Owwwwww.

Turn. . off.

<Proficiency has reached the required level. [Detection LV7] has become [Detection LV8].>

<Proficiency has reached the required level. [Heresy Super-Resistance LV8] has become [Heresy Super-Resistance LV9].>

{Wait. We are going to get Heresy Nullification soon. So it won't hurt anymore!}

{Nice!}

{Almost. . . .}

Turn on. . . .

Ow. . . .

. . . .Turn off

<Proficiency has reached the required level. [Detection LV8] has become [Detection LV9].>

<Proficiency has reached the required level. [Heresy Super-Resistance LV9] has become [Heresy Nullification].>

{This is it}

{The Big Finale}

{I want to thank my mother, my mom, Okina-}

SHUT IT!

A hand takes mine and I open my eyes to stare at Sophia's eyes. A silent conversation goes through our thoughts and I sigh, closing my eyes and squeezing her hand, smiling when she squeezes back in reassurance.

'I'll be here when you wake up'

Turn on.

. . .Ohhhh. This feels nice! White was not joking when she expressed her love and awe for this skill. You go D!

. . . .THAT WAS NOT AN INVITATION FOR YOU TO DISTURB ME D! 

HONESTLY! I'M HAVING A MOMENT!

<Proficiency has reached the required level. [Detection LV9] has become [Detection LV10].>

<Condition satisfied. Acquired skill [Wisdom].>

<Skill [Appraisal LV 10] has been integrated into [Wisdom].>

<Skill [Detection LV 10] has been integrated into [Wisdom].>

<Proficiency has reached the required level. Skill [Taboo LV 9] has become [Taboo LV 10].>

<Condition satisfied. Acquired title [Ruler of Wisdom].>

<Acquired skills [Height of Evil] [Celestial Power] as a result of title [Ruler of Wisdom].>

<Skill [MP Rapid Speed LV10] has been integrated into [Height of Occultism].>

<Skill [MP Minizied Consumption LV10] has been integrated into [Height of Occultism].>

<Skill [Ultimate Magic LV10] has been integrated into [Celestial Power].>

<Skill [Sanctum LV10] has been integrated into [Celestial Power].>

<Skill [Deva LV10] has been integrated into [Celestial Power].>

<Condition satisfied. Activating the effect of Taboo. Installation in progress.>

"Gaaaaaah?!” My head throbs with pain. I feel like it’s going to split in two, but it doesn’t.

I writhe around on the bed as it flows into me mercilessly, the only thing keeping me grounded was Sophia's hand in mine. 

{OW WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK??}

{DAMM IT! I HAD HOPED THAT WITH HERESY NULLIFICATION TABOO WOULDN'T HURT THIS MUCH}

{WELL GUESS FUCKING NOT!}

<Installation complete.>

Hmmm. . . .ok I'm going to pass out now.

"You should get the Immortality skill"

Sophia hums over her position on her desk, her eyes scanning the homework our tutor gave us this morning while I play with my hair, narrowing my eyes at the styles I gave myself. "How much is it?"

"Uh. . ." I quickly asked Friday. "1,000,000 points"

"Hell no"

"But that means you can't die in the system!"

"Still no. Next!"

"Uhhh" I go through the list. "Greed?"

"Nah. We are saving that for Hugo no?"

"Well, we don't need to give him to him. If he gets the Greed skill, he can still get the same powers as the Ruler of Greed. He just won't be the Ruler of it"

"Hmm. Fine. I'll take Pride as well while I'm at it"

"Cool cool."

Chapter Text

Many things have happened since saving my parents. 

We have finally arrived at the Elf Village, and met our other classmates who the elves took for 'protection' 

Read, kidnapped.

After a while of resting, the elves took us to see their barrier, and it was a very. . . interesting time.

But all in all, it was kinda unimportant to me.

The day after going to see the barrier, we all gather to discuss countermeasures against the approaching imperial army.

“First of all, if we assume they can’t destroy the barrier, then they’ll most likely target the teleport points like the little lady said yesterday. Given our own experience teleporting here, I’d like to think the security is pretty solid, but we can’t be sure.” Hyrince takes the lead, voicing his concerns.

Just as I had told the elves before, if the imperial army has no means to break the barrier, they must intend to invade using a teleport point.

According to Ms. Oka, due to the special properties of this village’s barrier, it’s impossible to get inside without using a teleport point.

As long as the imperial army can’t destroy the barrier, all we need to do is protect the teleport points to ensure that we avoid any needless battle with them.

The easiest way to do this would be to temporarily disable the teleport points, but the elves’ attitudes yesterday made it clear they would do no such thing. “Why would they be so stubborn about taking our advice?”

“It’s probably their stupid elf pride. Although they might have just been hiding the fact that they can’t disable the teleport points.” Hyrince looks disinterested, but that sounds like a pretty important theory.

“They can’t disable them?”

“Chances are they can’t. At the very least, normal teleport points can’t be disabled from only one side. You need someone operating on both ends to deactivate them. And once you do that, it takes some time and effort to reactivate them. On top of that, the teleport points here are special, since they have to cross that powerful barrier we all saw yesterday. Maybe they were so snippy about it because it’s too difficult to stop and restart them?”

I see. That makes sense.

“Do you know anything about this, Anna?”

“Regretfully, I do not. There is no hope of a half-elf such as myself being privy to that sort of information. My apologies.”

“No, I’m sorry for asking you such a stupid question.”

“Not at all, Master Schlain. You need not apologize for anything. It is I who disappointed you with my incompetence.”

“No, no…” I sigh as they begin to start getting into an endless loop of apologies, so Hyrince raises a hand to stop them thankfully. “Let’s move on. By my reckoning, we can’t stop the teleport points. Therefore, I believe our best course of action would be to help defend them here. What do you all think?”

“But in that case, what do we do if it turns out that any of the elves have been brainwashed?” Shun asks. I guess he thinks there could be an elf in the village who’s been brainwashed by Hugo. If so, they would most likely try to deal with it internally.

“Shun, there’s nothing we can do about that,” Hyrince responds bluntly.

“It’s just as Mr. Hyrince says. Surely we cannot Appraise every elf in this entire village, correct? After all that boasting yesterday, they’ll likely try to keep a situation like that among themselves. If they think they can resist being brainwashed, I’d love to see them try.” I scoff, amusement flooding me at the thoughts of the elves thinking so highly of themselves.

. . . .I think Im beginning to sound more and more like Master.

How horrifying

“I mean, I know we have no way of finding brainwashed elves if there are any, but should we really just forget about it entirely ’cause of that? If there are, couldn’t they wreak havoc in here or assassinate key people or something?”

“Kunihiko’s right. Besides, we don’t really know for sure that the barrier can’t be broken, do we? In the worst-case scenario, an army of intruders could come in through the teleport points, while brainwashed elves raise a commotion in the village at the same time. What if the barrier does get broken on top of all that?” Kushitani takes her partner’s hypothetical scenario to its logical conclusion.

“That certainly would be the worst…,” Shun murmurs. The atmosphere in the room grows heavy.

“I hate to say it, but…that’s not really the worst-case scenario yet, is it?” Fei opens her mouth and brings the mood down even further. “You remember, don’t you? There’s someone even worse out there than stupid Natsume.” At Fei’s words, I laugh a little inside as I realize who they're thinking about.

Sophia. Master older sister. Her right-hand man as she liked to call her.

But the person they should be really scared of is Master, with her probably watching this conversation at this very moment. I feel my hands move up to pat my cheek against my will, confirming my suspicions.

I refocus on the group. “Negishi? You mean that Negishi?” Tagawa asks uncertainly.

In our previous lives, Shouko Negishi definitely stood out. So Tagawa and Kushitani seem to remember her, too.

“Oh, it’s her, all right,” Fei confirms, then looks to Shub. At her prompting, he explains the incident with Hugo in the capital and what our encounter with Sophia was like.

“Is she really that strong?”

“I took one look at her and knew I couldn’t win that fight—I’ll tell you that much.” Fei is the strongest of all of us, well according to what Shun says but since he can't Appraise me anymore I go along with it, so her words seem to carry serious weight.

That means no one in this group has any hope of beating Sophia alone. Incidentally,

Shuh got Tagawa’s and Kushitani’s permission to Appraise them earlier. Both have stats below mine, but at the same level or lower than Shun's.

That means they’ll be strong allies, but that also means they’re still weaker than Fei.

If Fei can’t beat Sophia, they won’t stand a chance.

“A power that can cancel out magic, hmm…?” Tagawa furrows his brow. “Would that ability work on the barrier?”

'Lol. Sophia has better things to do than come to this hell of a village'

I ignore the voice with ease and carry on. 

'Hey. Tell them about the fact Kyouya, Kusama, and I are involved with the Demon Army.'

What, why? 

'So they can know exactly what they are dealing with duh! Also, I wanna know how they remember me'

I sigh and blink back into awareness. “Uh-oh. So now what? We keep an eye out for the barrier-breaking, keep an eye out for intruders from the teleport points, keep an eye out for brainwashed elves running wild, and keep an eye out for some monstrosity who none of us can beat. Give me a break already.”

At Tagawa’s words, the somber mood sinks even further. “Not to mention, we can’t be sure that Negishi is the only reincarnation with them,” I finally add, as if to strike the finishing blow. “We know there are at least three reincarnations against us: Natsume, Negishi, and Hasebe, who’s brainwashed. And according to the information I’ve gathered, there are still three reincarnations whose whereabouts are unknown: Sakura Nagisa, Shinobu Kusama, and Kyouya Sasajima.”

I ignore the look of pain that flashes on Shun's face, jerking my head away so as not to dwell on it. “Shinobu, Sakura and Kyouya, huh? What do you think the odds are that they’ll be with Hugo’s army, Kanata?”

“I’m all but certain that at least one of them will be. It could very well be all three, but I can’t say for sure.”

“Hey, Katia. Do you really think Kyouya is our enemy now?” I finally face Shun as he decides to voice his honest concerns to me. The Kyouya we remember would have never accepted Hugo’s actions.

He was always deeply disgusted by evil deeds.

So actions like forcing a brainwashed Sue to kill her own father would go against everything he stood for.

“I couldn’t say. If you only consider the old Kyouya, it would be unnatural for him to support Hugo.”

“Then why…?”

“Because we can’t base our assumptions on our old lives, Shun. Just as we’ve been living different lives in this world, Kyouya has been walking his own path for equally as long. It’s possible he’s become a completely different person in that time.”

'. . . .'

Nothing to say?

'. . .Wrath has been through a lot. That's all I'll tell you.'

. . . .

“Is anyone going to talk about Kusama or what?” Kushitani cuts in with some perfectly timed dry humor.

“Sorry, Kusama. I guess we all forgot about you."

Tagawa follows suit, clasping his hands in mock apology to our absent classmate. Everyone laughs a little, releasing some of the tension in the room. Kushitani must have said that to lighten the mood for everyone.

“Kusama, hmm? I have to admit, I can’t picture that dork joining up with the side of evil, either.”

"What about Sakura though" Shun cuts in, making the others hum in curiosity and I grow silent. "I mean" Fei drawls out. "I actually don't think the lazy idiot would do anything unless motivated enough."

"Hah! You can say that again! Though all you gotta do to convince her to work is promise her unlimited relaxation and she's sold"

'Wow. I just might kill them'

Please don't.

“So it is possible that the three of them are with the enemy now…” Shun mutters with sadness.

“So on top of Negishi, who’s stronger than anyone here, we might have to deal with three more reincarnations of unknown strength, too. Like we didn’t have enough problems? Gimme a break already.” Tagawa’s complaints hit the nail on the head. 

“Yeah, it’ll be tough. But we still have to do it, otherwise, the risks we took to get this far would all be for nothing." After Shun's resolute declaration, Hyrince steps in.

“Right. Sorry to interrupt while you’re getting all worked up here, but remember, this is ultimately a battle between the empire and the elves, got it? We’re only here to provide backup.” He pauses for a moment to let that sink in. “All of us are extras in this battle. It’s not a fight we have to win no matter what. Don’t forget that.”

“But if we lose the elves—”

“That’s war in a nutshell. Besides, I hate to say it, but I have no obligation to defend the elves. If we can defeat Prince Hugo in this battle, I’ll certainly be thrilled, but honestly, the rest doesn’t really matter to me.” Hearing this from Hyrince seems to stun the others, but I merely nod in agreement with him.

I have no obligation to defend the elves, I am simply doing this until Master gives me the signal.

'Geez you sure are impatient. Just wait for Kusama alright? Do you really miss me that much?'

Not a chance.

'Boo. And I thought we had a closer relationship!'

“So, like we were saying earlier, I think our best bet is to help guard the teleport points. Assuming the barrier can’t be destroyed, that’ll be the most likely target. Even if the barrier is destroyed or if brainwashed elves start working from the inside, all we can do is deal with that when it happens. So it makes the most sense to protect something that we know for sure needs to be protected. If the enemy does ignore the teleport points and starts causing trouble elsewhere, we’ll just have to run over to them then. If that does happen, we’ll probably need your help, Miss Fei. Is that all right?”

“Yes, that’s fine,” Fei answers lightly.

“So basically, we’ll have to play it by ear. Let’s just do what we can, as best we can.”

The curtain is about to open. The real show will begin soon.

Right now, we’re waiting by the tree that houses the teleport points.

According to the elves, the imperial army has already arrived at the outer perimeter of the barrier. Whether they try to break the barrier, attempt to use the teleport points to invade, or cause some kind of chaos with brainwashed elves, The others are definitely expecting them to act today.

And then it happens. Suddenly, there’s a loud clamor from the direction of the teleport points. Something’s going on in there.

“Let’s go!” Shun shouts to everyone and runs inside the tree to the teleport points. All the teleport points connected to the elf village lead into this tree.

Like most of the buildings in the elf village, it’s a room hollowed out from one of the giant trees that grow in the forest, not a man-made building.

As we enter the tree’s dome-shaped interior, we find a young man surrounded by elf guards. “Hey!” he yells. “Nobody told me I’d be surrounded as soon as I teleported here!”

The elf security all thrust their spears at the boy at once, but he suddenly disappears before they pierce him. What just happened? “Hey, careful! I could’ve died, y’know! Are you trying to kill me or what?! Oh, I guess you are, huh?”

Shun stared at him with confusion, then his eyes widened with recognition. “Kusama?” At his doubtful call, the boy turns to face him.

“Oh, hey! If it isn’t Shun, Kanata, and Kuniyan! Long time no see! And Shinohara and Kushitani, too. S’up?” The young man greets us cheerfully, as if oblivious to the angry elves who just tried to kill him.

He’s a reincarnation: Shinobu Kusama. 

Which means it's time for me to act.

While everyone goes to attack him, I wait patiently, eyes narrowing at the quick movements he made to escape the attacks. 

After a while of them playing cat and mouse, I lose sight of him for a second.

There! He’s standing on one of the teleport points. Beneath him, the circle starts to glow.

He’s trying to use the teleport point to escape!

“You’re not getting away!” Tagawa charges after Kusama.

“Dammit! Wasn’t this supposed to be an easy job where I just sneak in here for a minute?! Stupid geezer!” Kusama curses.

Geezer? Ah, probably the Pontiff of the God Religion.

He brandishes the sword in his hand. As soon as I see the sword, my instincts scream that there’s danger. “All right, I’m outta here. You guys better run, too.” He catches my gaze and gives me a subtle nod, which I return, then without looking back, begin to run outside as Kusama throws the sword. It flies through the air, much higher than necessary.

“Everyone, get outside now!” Right as Shun cries out, the teleport point glows, and Kusama disappears. After it’s been used once, it takes a short while before a teleport point can be activated again. If they want to chase Kusama, they will have to wait until the teleport point is usable again.

By then, he’ll have already gotten far away. The rest of my group runs outside, perhaps sensing the desperation in his voice. The elves, on the other hand, react more slowly. 

Sucks to suck I guess.

I hear Hyrince tell Shun to leave them, and we all make it outside.

Then it explodes with an intense flash of light. Hyrince turns to face it, bracing against the coming impact with his shield. He and Shun are blown away by the shock wave, and they tumble out of the teleport-point tree. The explosion inside the tree tears it up by its roots.

“The teleport points…,” someone whispers. Standing up and looking around, I see that everyone in our group is safe.

But the elves who were inside the tree when it exploded are not. The sword that Kusama threw was a magic sword with a self-destruct effect.

“Dammit!” Tagawa shouts furiously. “They must’ve sent in Kusama to destroy the teleport points and trap us inside the barrier!”

I notice a number of elves rush from their homes to see what the problem is, and making sure the others don't notice, I creep away. Bringing out my rapier, I close my eyes for a quick second, then as I hear the other's exclamations of shock as the barrier breaks, I attack.

Screams erupt from the elves as I move through them with ease, their body dropping below like flies. Ignoring the shock and shouts of my names from the others, I duck an arrow and with my Flame Magic, burn the elves in front of me in a wide arc.

"KATIA!"

A sword comes towards me and I raise my rapier to block it. "Shun. . . ." I stare at him with coldness, though my heart aches at the look of confusion and fear on his face, 

He shakes his head in confusion. "Why are you doing this!? What's gotten into you Katia?!"

I let out a 'tch' and pushed him away, I quickly ducked a bolt of lightning that was shot at me, then sent a wave of flames towards Tagawa, who quickly ducked and rolled away. "Hey what gives Katia!" he yells at me, rushing towards me once again.

Before he could hit me though, a flash of red catches our attention, and suddenly he is struck down. "Tagawa!" Kushitani exclaims, rushing towards him.

"Pardon the intrusion" the woman with red hair greets, her scythe dripping with blood. "Do forgive us for the mess. You have your orders. Spare no elven civilian" 

The woman and a small group of maybe 10 rush towards the elves who begin to scream and attempt to run, leaving me and the others. "Katia. . ." Shun whispers making me cock my head at him. "Why?. . . .Why are you doing this!? Have you been with them since the start!?"

I stare at him. "You guys should get going" I finally respond, turning my back on them to head back into the chaos. 

"Don't you dare walk away from us Katia!" Fei exclaims, stomping her foot while the others ready their weapons. "You have no right after the shit you just did-"

"Kusama didn’t break the teleport points to trap the elves inside the barrier. It’s just the opposite." I interrupt, turning my head to look at them. "You guys were afraid that the imperial army would use the teleport points to invade the village, but they were worried the elves would use them to escape"

I watch with patience as understanding dawns on them. Hyrince yells at Fei to transform into a dragon to take them away from here while Shun stares at me with fear. "Katia. . . ." He whispers, taking a step towards me.

"Don't Shun." I fully turn towards him, giving him a frown. "Do not be the hero. Do not try and make me join you. Do not try and make me explain, because I won't, not until Master goals are accomplished"

"Shun, let's go" Hyrince grabs him by the arm but Shun shakes him off. "Katia please!" he choked out, his eyes brimming with tears making my heart hurt because I don't want to do this but I have to! 

I watch with a small smile as Hyrince forcefully grabs him and dumps him on Fei. "Katia. . . KATIA!" he screams out as they fly away, making a teardrop roll down my cheek at the sight.

I hope he forgives me after this.

"It will be fine" An unfamiliar voice pips out from behind me, making me turn my head to see a man with horns on his head and a Japanese-styled outfit walking towards me. He gives me a smile making memories hit me. "Kyouya" I whisper.

He stands beside me and looks in the direction Shun and the others had flown to. "You know Shun" he starts, a smile on his face. "If you explain everything when this is over, I'm sure he will forgive you"

"....What about you?"

He doesn't respond, merely smiles. 

I really hope he does understand. 

He doesn't even have to forgive me, because I don't regret my decision. 

I am doing all of this for him and everyone else I love and care about in this world. I don't care if I become a bad guy in the process.

Because if saving Shun is a crime. . . .then I'll gladly become a villain for him.

Chapter Text

"You must be Katia" Ruby gave a smile at the girl her Mistress had ordered to look after during the war. She gave a bow to the silent girl and continued. "It's an honor to meet you. My name is Ruby Villin"

"I-It's an honor to meet you too" The girl stuttered out, making Ruby giggle her nervousness. "Do not be alarmed Miss Katia" Ruby hummed out, taking a napkin that she kept on her side to wipe away the blood that was on her cheek from the elves that they had just killed. "We are all comrades here. I have been made aware of your situation thanks to Comannader Wrath and my Lady, and I have new orders from her"

"From Master?" Katia looked up, putting her sword by her side. Ruby nodded and snapped her finger, not bothering to look at the cloaked man who came forth with a case in hand. "A gift" she simply said, handing the case over to Katia making her raise her eyebrow in confusion. "My lady said and I quote "That rapier is going to break at this rate, and I refuse to have one of my people have weak weapons like that!", so she had these twin rapiers commissioned"

As Ruby spoke, Katia had taken out the swords from the case and stared at them with unhidden awe. Twin rapiers with a golden hilt on one and a silver hilt on the other. Ruby isn't exactly sure where her Lady got them from, but she has suspicions it's from Wrath with the little smile he is trying to hide from his spot as he watches while listening to the reports from his soldiers. "Wow," Katia murmured, tossing them in the air to test the feels of them. "I guess I should tell her thank you" she muttered with a frown.

Ruby hummed, placing her scythe away in her shadow. "May I say" she started, turning around and gesturing for Katia to follow her, the two walking through the now-ruined Elf Villaige. "My Lady might have unethical methods in doing things, but she does them with the people she loves best interest in heart." She glanced at Katia. "Did you know that it was Commander Wrath who recommended you to My Lady?"

Katia blinked. "He did?"

"That is correct" Ruby nodded. "Before her original plan was to use the dragon or one of the reincarnations that were captured already, but Commander Wrath suggested you. She intentionally didn't want to use any of you on the hero's team because she didn't want to hurt you, knowing that you all had formed deep bonds with each other"

. . . .

"But" she continued, "Commander Wrath was able to convince her to pick you because you were the most easy to convince. Not because you were weak-willed, but because you knew what the right thing to do was. She has placed her full trust in you due to the fact that her lover-"

"LOVER??!"

'-recommended you to her, and because she likes you." Ruby smiled, ignoring the gaping shocked look Katia shot her. "Her methods are evil, but she has the best interest at heart. Tell me, if you were in her place, what would you have done?"

Ruby left the baby vampire to her thoughts, her destination one of the many labs stationed in the village, She had some notes to find and destroy. 

Chapter Text

Master liked dramatic moments.

This is pretty obvious with the fact that she is sending Wrath and me to meet up with the others even though I saw them a mere few hours ago.

Miss Ruby said that Master has her reason, but I can't really tell what the reason for me delaying Shun and the rest back except for her amusement, which is my highest bet at this point.

Tossing the random elf I had been sucking its blood from to the ground, I wiped my lips gently and sighed, tucking my red hair behind my ear. Picking up my new swords (I should thank her for them, huh? I will admit they are pretty cool), I leave the little house I was in and meet up with Ky- I mean Wrath.

He is leaning against a tree with his eyes closed and a soft smile on his lips, fiddling with a small ring that I hadn't noticed until now as he chuckled. Opening his eyes to look at me, he gave me a grin and pushed himself off the tree. "Kanata" he greeted.

"It's Katia now" I interrupted, blinking in surprise at the harshness of my words. I opened my mouth to apologize but Wrath merely nodded. "Sorry about that. I wasn't sure what you would have preferred me to call you"

"I-Its ok" I nodded. "And I'm sorry for snapping at you"

"No biggie" Wrath clapped me on the back. "Ready to go?" he asked and I nodded, then the two of us were gone, with a bit of the Imperial Army following us.

The plan was relatively simple. Stall Shun and the others until the Demon Lord has successfully killed Potimas, and when Master or Hirro (no, Matser said her name was White now) appears. Leaping through the trees, I took a deep breath to ready myself to face the others again, this time with Oka as well. How scary.

"I'm sorry Fei, I don't think I can give up after all"

Ah. There it is. Shun heroic nature. A small smile comes on my lips and I slow myself down, finally halting and raising my hand to direct the soldier to do the same, then they all go into hiding. I nod at Wrath and he goes on ahead while I stay behind for a while, merely watching. 

“Oh, all right, then.” Fei assumes a battle posture, too. Seeing that their group is ready to fight again, Master's sister, Sopha, laughs. “If you insist. I suppose I’ll play with you a bit lon—”

“There’s no time for that.”

Wrath appeared like a flash on top of Tagawa. Tagawa reacted quickly and blocked him but was cut down along with his dragon-made magic sword. Near Tagawa’s fallen form, the magic sword lies in two pieces.

After cutting down Tagawa, Wrath grabbed Kushitani with his other hand and slammed her into the ground. Just like that, both of them are out of commission.

Two strong reincarnations, down in an instant.

“Hmm? My, you’re early.” Sophia smirked at Wrath as he turned to face her.

“No, I’m not. You’re just late.” He addresses Sophia in a calm tone as if he hadn’t just knocked Tagawa and Kushitani out cold.

“You didn’t kill them, did you?”

“Nah, they’re not dead. But it’d be a bad idea to let them take up any more time, so I decided to shut them up for a little while.”

Sometimes I really wish we hadn't been reincarnated in a world like this, because seeing an old friend of mine act like this sucks. I turned my attention to SHun who was staring at Wrtah in shock and recognition. “Kyouya.. . . .”

“Cool, so you do remember me. I thought you might not recognize me, since I look slightly different now.” Wrath's tone is perfectly friendly. However, Tagawa and Kushitani are lying at his feet.

“Kyouya…is that really you?” Shun asks, despite seeming to know the answer.

“Yep. Kyouya Sasajima, in the flesh. It’s been a while, Shun"

“Why?” Again, another pointless question escapes his lips.

“Hrm? I thought that was obvious. To destroy the elves.”

“What?!”

“If anything, I’m the one who’s stumped as to why you guys are helping the elves in the first place. I guess they must’ve suckered you into it. You know the elves cause nothing but harm to this world, right? You must be crazy to protect them. It’s not too late to—”

“Don’t let him fool you!” Ms. Oka sharply interrupts Kyouya. “I don’t know what the administrators are planning, but it can’t be anything good! Shun, you mustn’t forget what they did to your kingdom!”

“That was—”

“Besides!” Wrath starts to speak, but Ms. Oka isn’t finished. “It was the demon army who killed Julius the Hero! Isn’t that right?! Eighth Army Commander Wrath!” Ms. Oka points right at Wrath with a wide glare shot at him making Shun's eyes widen in shock at the revelation.

“Doesn’t look like I’m gonna get through to you,” Wrath says unhappily.

“It’s just like White and Sis said. Our little teacher here has them totally fooled, so they won’t listen to us.”

"Give teacher some credit" I speak up, walking out of my hiding place and bringing all the attention on me, ignoring the other's gaze to meet head-on with Sophia's amused one. "She had to deal with someone like that for so long. I'm surprised she wasn't kissing his feet when we all first met"

"HAHA!" Sophia cackled, throwing her head back as her body shook with laughter. "OH! I'm so glad she picked you and not some other dusty boring person"

"No. . .No, it can't. . . .Katia?" I turned my attention to Ms. Oka who had lowered her hand with her bow in shock, at my appearance. I give her a bow in response. "Sorry for all of this Teacher," I raise my head. I focus on Shun and Fei and give them bows as well. 

"How long. . . ." a voice comes out from Shun making me blink. "HOW LONG KATIA?" he shouts, stepping towards me. "HOW LONG HAVE YOU BEEN PLAYING WITH US? HOW LONG HAVE YOU BEEN WITH THEM?"

"Not that long" I respond, watching as Shun jerks back in shock at my nonchalant tone. "I really only started to help Master and the others when I started to watch over Hugo and his group"

"T-That time you went missing?" Oka stuttered out, eyes wide with shock and fear. "Wa-wait. . . you said you didn't remember what had happened then. Where you. . . lying?"

'What I want to know is" Fei interrupted, shifting her big wings to attempt to hide the others with her big frame. "Is who this Matser is?"

Sophia let out a little laugh and Wrath turned his head away to hide a small smile. I merely sighed at their antics. "Go on, laugh it up"

"I'm sorry Katia it's just" Wrath pursed his lips, amusement flashing in his eyes. "I am a bit surprised that she made you call her that."

"I bet she is going to blame it on her Ruler of Lust and Ruler of Fate titles again" Sophia wheexed out, leaning her form on Wrath to catch her breath from laughing. "Well, to answer your question dragon, her 'Master'" she let out a laugh again, ". . .is one of the, actually wait, is the most powerful person on this planet. So for your sake, I really hope she doesn't come here"

At those words, I perk up. "Master isn't coming?"

Sophia shrugged, crossing her arms underneath her chest. "She said she might, or she might meet up with Ruby and her kids at the Elf Village. But we are getting off track" She turned her head to look behind her, a hand on her sword. "They should be arriving soon"

As soon as she says those words, Light Magic shoots down from the sky, swallowing us up. “What was that?!” I looked up to search for the source. There, I see some elves floating in the sky.

“Sir Hero! Return to the village at once!” one of them shouts.

"Well speak of the devils and they shall appear" Sophia rolled her eyes, the three of us staring up at the elves. She let out a 'tch' and closed her eyes, growing silent as she fell into her thoughts.

“Sir Hero, the Demon Lord is approaching the village! Since you have the Hero title, you’re the only one who can oppose the Demon Lord! Leave this area to us, and hurry there at once!”

Shun hesitates as he stares at the elves with a bit of distraught, clenching his sword close to himself. He doesn't seem to know whether to obey the elves or not. 

“Hero, come with me. I can use teleportation.” A single elf approaches him, holding out his hand. I narrow my eyes at him and toss one of my rapiers at the elf's chest. “That’s not gonna happen.” 

“All units, attack!” Behind Ms. Oka and Anna, a group of elves arrives in perfect formation. They send magic and arrows flying toward Kyouya, Sophia, and I.

“Don’t interrupt us.” Sophia snaps her eyes open and swings her arm. The elves’ attacks are all blown away at once, and a red liquid spews from her arm, scattering through the air. The liquid moves as if it has a mind of its own, shooting toward the elves. By the time Shun moves to stop it, it’s too late. All the elves the liquid has touched begin to dissolve, emitting a horrible sound and stench.

“Geh?!”Turning around, I see Hyrince, who’s blocked some of the liquid with his shield. The red liquid seems to be trying to coil around his shield, attempting to cover it completely. Behind him are Anna and Ms. Oka. The elves in the sky attempt to attack Wrath with magic and arrows of their own.

“Back off.” His attack reaches them before they can even fire. Swords. An immense amount of swords appear out of nowhere, piercing the elves like skewers. Looking closely, I can see that the swords are manifesting around Wrath, then shooting upward at a high speed to attack the elves. He must be bringing them out of another dimension with Spatial Magic.

And my guess is he’s using the Expel skill to send them flying so quickly.

But the most fascinating part is the blades themselves. Once they pierce through the elves, they explode. The explosion injures even the surrounding elves who haven’t been stabbed. Though they look like swords, they’re more like missiles. It’s the same kind of sword that Kusama used to blow up the teleport points.

These dangerous exploding swords are flying around everywhere. The elves have no way of dealing with such powerful anti-air fire.

“Stop!” I notice out of the corner of my eye Shun raising his sword toward Wrath. My body just moved on its own. My other rapier clashed with his with a loud clang, repelling it easily.

"Sorry about this Shun, but I can't let you do that”  Above us, the barrage of sword missiles continues. On the ground, Sophia’s red liquid engulfs the elves, melting them into nothing. Somehow, Fei has removed the red liquid from Hyrince’s shield. But there’s no time for them to be relieved.

The battlefield around us has turned into a hellscape. I clash swords with Shun, calm eyes counteracting with his fear-filled ones. "Katia. . ." he croaked out, making me sigh and shake my head. “Sorry, Shun, but I need you to go to sleep for a bit.”

The sword in my hand sweeps toward his. But instead, someone slips in front of me. Blood whirls through the air. Someone else’s body weighs down on his.

The body of Anna, who took my blade in Shun's place. “A…Anna?” Shun caught her falling body, covered in blood. She doesn’t answer.

"Huh, I guess that changed from The Plot" I hear Sophia say from next to me, making me jerk in surprise and dart my eyes towards her. She stared at the dead form of Anna, her eyebrow raised in surprise. "Relax" she murmured to me so only I could hear. "She won't die. Just watch"

As soon as Shun revives Anna, using his Mercy skill I assume, a scream erupts from his mind. “Gaaaaaaah?!”

Everyone on Shun's side calls out his name in shock, Ms. Oka rushes towards him and holds him close to her side. "Shun! Come on Shun stay with me!"

“You! What did you do to Shun?!” Fei glares at Wrath and Sophia, but Wrath merely closes his eyes and Sophai yawns with boredom. Shun must be experiencing the consequences of Taboo, which is something Master told me would happen. I turn around and begin to walk the Imperial Army was hiding, ignoring the others' questioning gazes. "Surround the area and make sure any remaining elves that might be left don't escape" They all roared in response and ran off, and a few minutes later I heard the sounds of another battle. 

“Diiie!” 

It’s Hugo, finally pulling himself up off the ground after Shun beat him down. He’s been holding his breath, waiting for his chance to deliver a vengeful blow to Sophia for betraying him.

But she merely yawned again and blocked it easily with her broadsword and flicked it back, sending him flying. "How cliche" she drawled out, walking towards him with amusement plain on her face. I moved back towards Wrath and we all watched the scene in front of us with rapt attention. Hugo opened his mouth to say something, most likely an insult. But before he could say anything, Sophia lifted him up by his hair, staring at him with her eyes. "You know," she said, her tone quiet but the power she put in it loud enough for everyone to hear. "All those years ago my sister asked me to take the Ruler of Greed skill, but I declined because I don't need a skill to win a fight. But now. . . .I wonder?"

“Dammit! Go to hell! You’re still just stupid Rihoko!”

“Hmm?” At those words, she squeezed his head tighter, so tight that we could all see blood seeping out of his head. Sophia stared at him with cold eyes, ice forming as a sword in her free hand. 

Then she suddenly froze.

And after a few seconds, a smirk grew on her face.

She tossed him up in the air and when he was flying back down, kicked him away with ease. he flew towards an outstretched hand, the owner smiling. "You don't seem that angry anymore," the woman said as Sophia sighed. "Katia" I turned my attention towards her at once. "Say, do you want him alive?"

I remain quiet, merely staring at her. "Is there a correct answer Master?"

Elizabeth merely hums, amber eyes staring at the trembling form of Hugo in her hands. "I suppose not' she decided, dropping him on the floor. She walked towards Shun and Ms. Oka, who scrambled back in fear at the sight of the slender and beautiful young woman with long silver hair swaying behind her as she walked. She wore a black general's apparel with long sleeves, a ring on her hand, and high-heeled boots. Her eyes glowed with amusement as she stopped before Ms. Oka's trembling form. She crouched to her level and smiled. "It's been a long time, Teacher"

"No. . .nononono"

"Did I scare you that badly?" Elizabeth smirked, raising her clawed hand to cup her cheek. "Awww, you're making me blush"

"Sakura. . . .Nagisa?" Shun croaked out making her hum and tilt her head at him. "Ah. Hello there Shun. I'm surprised Sophia didn't kill you, to be honest. But whatever" 

She suddenly grew cold and got up, walking back towards the three of us. "We have to retreat"

"Now?" Wrath cocked his head. He then nodded and asked, "What about them?"

"The twins can handle them" At those words, the twins from the night at the castle, Dion and Juno, seemed to appear from thin air, scaring Ms. Oka and Fei. "You two got that?"

"Of course Mother"

"What you said will be done"

She nods, then flicks her head behind her hair. "Let's go. We have a dragon to fuck over"

Chapter Text

"The Plot is almost done huh?"

"Yeah, this seriously sucks. Now new shit is coming up and it's all her fault!"

"Did she say she would help us?"

An eyebrow raised at the question. "Surprisngly? Yes, she did."

It grew quiet between the two, their companions having their own conversations behind them. "How much time do you have left?"

"I would say about 27 hours or less."

"So we have a day or so to end the Plot before. . . that?"

. . . . .

". . . .Will you be okay?"

. . . ."Yeah. I think I will" The woman paused making her sister pause as well. They stared at each other for a bit, the world around them silent and still. "Hey," The Princess piped up, making The Ruler cock her head to the side. "Bury me in a pretty place alright? I want flowers"

The Ruler sighed with annoyance and rubbed her forehead. "Fine, whatever you say" She pursed her lips. "But still, try and come back home."

"I will."

A warm hand gently interlocked itself with The Princess, making her turn her head to stare at The Oni's gaze. They shared a small smile, a silent promise going between them, then The Princess turned to her protege. "Alright then. Let's go save the world!"

Chapter Text

Hmmmm.

Hmmmmm.

Hmmmmmm.

. . . . I still don't get it.

<Ruler of Fate: Acquires skills [Heretic Magic LV10] [Finality]. Acquisition conditions: Obtain [Fate] skill. Increase HP, MP, and SP. +Correction to Perception skill proficiency. Grants ruling-class privileges. Effect: Causes the user to become more curious about the destinies of others.  Description: A title granted to one who has conquered fate>

D is getting lazier and lazier. But no, I get that part, I don't get the skill [Finality]. What is up with that?

Finality: Awarded by the Ruler of Fate title. Allows the user to rewrite the beginning and end of the target's life

What the actual fuck is this cheat skill? Who the fuck does D think I am??

. . . .God I feel so cringe. Ew ew ew ew! 

Finality huh? Sounds like a Grim Reaper skill, to be honest. So does that mean I can control how long I want someone to live and die? Or change their whole life story?

Why would you give me a skill like this huh?? Is this some sick joke to you??

Add in the effect of the Ruler of Lust title, I am a walking disaster about to happen! 

Honestly, what is up with the special treatment?

. . .Ok. For now, I am going to put this skill on the back burner for now. I don't know when I will need the skill, but knowing the fate of this world, I might need it soon.

. . . .Wait.

Does this skill limit itself to humans? Or can it affect gods as well?

Hehe. . . heheh. .. . HEHEHEHEH

Pause. Let's not think about this too much, or else D might listen in,

. . .I bet she already knows but WHATEVER! THAT WON'T STOP ME! MUWHAHAH!

Back to the main event. 

<Proficiency has reached the required level. [Clairvoyance LV8] has become [Clairvoyance LV9].>

Wonderful. Now, what should I get next?

Honestly, Wisdom is such a cheat skill it's not even funny. Now I can get the skills that I had forgotten or didn't bother to take note of during my life as Emily that I find interesting. However, there really isn't a lot at the moment.

Immortality is way too expensive.

Naming looks cool, but A) God complex thanks to our lovely Ruler of Lust title,  B) who am I going to name, and C), I have Kin Control already so next!

I can't get any more Evil Eyes because I don't have multiple eyes or pupils like our friend White, and I don't really want to waste any points on skills that I would turn on and off for no reason whatsoever. 

I can't get any spider-related skills (sad life) because hello? I'm not a spider!. . .Though Thread Control sounds amazing UGH! I can't have it!

. . . .But I don't need skills to be strong no? If I have learned anything from White's journey and my trip with her, it's that skills don't mean anything.

So the amount of skills I have is enough. I don't need any more.

I get up with a stretch, sighing with relief when I hear a 'pop'. Sophia is catching up on some homework, Ruby, Mera, and Areil are who knows where Wrath is with the Demon Army, and White is . . . being White.

So, I'm alone at the moment.

Hmmm, might as well go train to pass the time. I quickly walk to my closet and pick out my training attire, a black collared shirt with buttons that I put on, leaving the top undone. A pair of black pants, and a pair of comfortable boots as well. Reaching for a hair tie on my dresser, I place my hair in a high ponytail and allow a few strands to frame my face. Then picking up my greatsword, I'm off.

Walking through the halls to the Duke's training grounds, I ignored the bows that were sent at me from the maids as I walked. I'm actually not sure why, but it has become a common occurrence that I'm not even going to bother to tell that to stop anymore.

. . . .And it does help my ego but they don't need to know that.

Entering the training grounds, I ignored the grown men and women who paused to stare at me and went to my own spot. Placing my greatsword to the ground with a 'thud', I place my right hand on my hip and my left on my chin as I [Appraise] myself. 

Hmmm. Not bad honestly. However, I really need to level up soon. I'm actually surprised my HP, MP, and SP bars were able to raise themselves with the fact that I still haven't leveled up.

Ok! Let's get started! I pick up my greatsword and stare at it with a raised brow. Hmm. Sophia was right about one thing, I was more on the magic side. Using the greatsword is more like my defense, and it's not my main attack style.

So I need to work on that.

Allowing the greatsword to rest comfortably on my right palm, I swing my body around to control the weapon's momentum, allowing it to hit the target in front of me with a loud 'THUD', making it shatter.

Damm it. I need to control the amount of force I use on my sword. So I focus on that for the next hour or so, hitting and redirecting the amount of power I use on my weapon. Sadly enough, nothing levels up but I expected that.

I decided to take a small break so now I'm sitting on a free bench with a cup of water in my hand that U had asked a passing maid to bring for me. Taking a large gulp and exhaling with a laugh, I accept more water and gulp some more. "Holy shit that was exhausting," I mutter out, focusing my red eyes on the Knights of the Dukedom.

I didn't bother appraising them because I needed to start learning to mind my own business, and I don't need to know how strong they are, they are not my enemies. 

Speaking of enemies, I wonder how the rebellion is going. I haven't heard anything about it from the gossipy maids and guards, and White hasn't made any indication of there being a rebellion yet, so I wonder what's up with that?

Hmmm. Well, whatever. I'm sure something will happen soon. 

Next on my agenda. I want to try and level up [Leadership]. It's been at LV4 for a very long time and that just sits well with me you know?

But how to do that. . . .hmmmm. . . .

Eenie, meenie, miniie, moo. 

Who the fuck let their kids here?

I blink with confusion at the sight before me. Two children, who seem to be twins how identical they look, and around my age as well, were watching the adults train with their various weapons. The two of them were holding swords as well making me even more confused. 

Ok, what is this universe? Why are kids with swords?

. . . .Shut up I'm a different case from them.

But whatever. They'll work. I placed my cup down and began to walk towards the kids, the boy noticing me first and trying to discreetly hide his sister behind him. How cute.

They both had dark green eyes and silver hair, not the same shade as mine but brighter, almost white to the naked eye. I place a small smile on my face and begin. "Hi! I'm Elizabeth! What's your name?"

The two stare at me, then the boy starts to talk. ". . .My name is Dion, and this is my little sister Juno."

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

This is so awkward.

O-ok wait! I can do this! If I can survive school not once but twice, I can talk to children my age. I make my eyes wide and stare at their swords. "Is that your sword? Can you use it?"

A blush overtakes Dion's face and he lowers his head. ". . .No" he mutters. "Juno and I came here so that maybe someone could teach us. . . .but they won't listen to us"

". So. .now. ." a quiet voice pipes up making me focus on the pigtailed hair girl. "We. . were. . .just watching. . to see if we could. . .try the skills later"

Ahhh, these kids are so adorable. I want to squish their cheeks together.

Thats it! They are mine now! I'm adopting them!

What do you mean they probably have parents? So what! I don't care!

A smile grows on my face and I place my hands on my hips. "Well Dion, Juno. I can teach you! Just follow me!"

“So it begins.” We’re sitting in our room at the inn, having a leisurely tea party. Sophia sips her tea daintily as she makes a deep-sounding comment. White merely closes her eyes and nibbles on a cookie as we listen to Sophia's words.

Although there’s no real special meaning—the fight has literally just begun, that’s all. How do we know that when we’re just sitting in the inn, you ask?

Well, Sophia has Panoptic Vision, so it’s easy enough to see what’s going on in the area even if we’re inside.

The way Sophia's eyes are blankly staring at an empty wall is proof enough of that. If it was anyone else staring into the distance and saying weird things, you’d probably think they were crazy, huh?

…Okay, everything about her is crazy, so I guess that’s not too far off the mark. Anyway, none of this matters right now.

I use my own Clairvoyance to check on things outside the northern town.

There, Balto’s troops launched their attack on the town.

I’ve never actually seen this kind of large-scale battle in this world before, so while it might be in poor taste, I gotta admit I’m a little excited.

Fight fight fight fight fight fight!

Just think of it like watching a movie, and maybe you’ll understand how I feel. Plus, I’m seeing it in real life, not on a screen, so it’ll be even more intense.

Okay, pause.

What the fuck is this?

I mean I expected this but what’s up with this one-sided game? The walls that the rebel earth mages worked so hard to make are getting blown to bits by a bunch of explosions.

Grand magic? Yeah, no. This is all the work of just one person.

As I watch, a single sword goes flying into the wall. Next thing you know, there’s a huge hole there.

Balto’s soldiers swarm right in.

The walls might as well not exist. As you may have guessed, the one responsible for blowing up all these walls is none other than Wrath, with the help of his overpowered magic sword–creating cheat skill.

The skill in question can even create exploding swords.

So bombs, basically.

Which is why the defense walls are going KABOOM.

The swords are powerful enough to blast a hole in the wall, and all you have to do is throw them to cause massive damage, so the rebel army can barely put up a fight.

If it was slow-moving grand magic, at least they could try to stop the casting, but all Wrath has to do is chuck a single sword.

I doubt they have many archers with the skill to shoot the swords out of the sky at high speed, and even if they could, the next one would come flying in a matter of seconds.

Those guys are royally screwed. Man, Wrath doesn't play nice, does he?

How charming. A man after my own heart.

. . 

Ignoring that. Let's move on! 

“Tch. What’s taking so long? He still hasn’t broken through? Is he even taking this seriously?”

"Don't be a bitch Sophia. I think it's impressive. Besides, his stats are just in the 2000s"

"Whatever"

Ok. It's almost time for us to intervene, seeing the look of concentration White is showing. “Making your move?” Sophia asks, turning to face White making her nod at her question. The two of us sigh and get up, Sophia stretching and I yawning. "Goodbye then"

"Wait."

The two of us pause, then turn our bodies to meet White's gaze. She stares at us, then speaks. "Potimas is here"

. . . "What"

White seemed to hesitate, then made an Illusion to make an image of Wrath appear on the table.

I whistle in appreciation at her skill and lean closer to look. "You know I'm starting to have doubts that this is only a fantasy world. Hey White, can you teach me?"

"No"

"Boo," White adds a mini-Potimas to the image, attacking Wrath.

Then she adds Sophia, the puppet sisters that were with us, and me beating Potimas up.

And thus Potimas gets smashed to a pulp and dies.

The end.

“Hrmmm, okay. So what are you saying? Potimas is here, and he’s after the kid? And you want us to put a stop to that?”

White nods.

Sophia and I look at each other, then sigh with faux annoyance. "Fine fine" we mutter in union, Sophia jumping on Rael's back while I jump on Fiel's back, and then we are off.

"So it's time to meet Ms. Oka?" Sophia asks me making me nod. "Hey hey, can I be as dramatic as possible? Pretty please!?"

"Tch. Fine" 

Thanks to the speed of the puppet sisters, we are on the battlefield in a flash. I sense a soldier running at us and with a flick of my wrist, send a wave of ice toward him, killing him in an instant.

Huh. Who knew killing would be that easy? I narrow my eyes at the sight of multiple soldiers rushing our way. "Looks like we have to take a little detour, Sophia"

"I figure" she sighed, the two of us getting off the sister's back. "Guess we are finally going to level up?"

"Oh shit your right! Man, this is going to be a pain" A shard of ice stabs a soldier in the chest as he leaps towards me, making him fall and die from hitting his head on the floor and the blood loss. From the corner of my eye, I see Sophiia swinging her broadsword at the enemy, blood spilling and flowing around her. She jerks her arm up and commands a wave of water to merge, dunking it on the soldiers and drowning them. 

As she fights her own battles, I send shards of ice at the soldiers and slam my foot to the ground, allowing a sea of flames to separate us and surround them, killing the unlucky ones who weren't able to escape the fire. 

<Experience has reached the required level. Individual Human Vampire has increased from LV1 to LV2.>

<All basic attributes have increased.>

<Skill proficiency level-up bonus acquired.>

<Skill points acquired.>

Well, that was quick. I push the announcement to the side and continue killing the soldiers that came towards us, desperately trying to avoid blood spilling on my dress. 

Hey! I loved this dress! It's so pretty!

After a while, Sophia, the others, and I are surrounded by dead bodies. Sophia steps over them to walk towards me. "What's the plan?" she asks as I wipe blood away from my face. I hum and think. 

See I don't have anything against Ms. Oka. I just hate the fact that she's an elf.

I know it's not her fault . . . .but I don't care. So I shrug and answer Sophia. "Nothing really. Just go along with me if I do something ducked up"

Sophia nods at me, and then we are off. As we get closer to the place Wrath should be, I hear him say “…It’s been a long time, Ms. Oka. Although this isn’t how I would have liked to be reunited.”

Huh. Guess we came a bit earlier than the LN from what [Record] is reminding me. Sophia, the puppet sisters, and I pause, as Wrath keeps his sword pointed at my teacher as he speaks. “Wh-why are you doing this?!”

Ok. I get she's ignorant of everything and Potimas is lying and all, but how dumb can you be? “If anything, I think I’m the one who should be asking that question. Why in the world are you supporting a rebel army and interfering with the order of the demons?”

“I’m…fighting to rescue the reincarnations who have been kidnapped by the Demon Lord.”

“What?”

"Jesus. He really did brainwash her" Sophia says to me telepathically, making me shake my head in disappointment at Ms. Oka.

“You too, Iijima… Please forget about all this and just take my hand. The elves are protecting the reincarnations. Everyone else is there, too… You won’t need to do such awful things anymore. So please come with me.” Ms. Oka reaches out her hand to him, but before he can say anything, she shrieks as an icicle nearly stabs her hand, making Wrath jerk his head behind to see me with my hand outstretched.

"Hey, what the fuck was that?" 

"Follow my lead ok? I wanna mess with her a bit." 

"Oohhhh. Chaos!"

Wrath POV

I stare with unhidden shock as Elizabeth moves towards us, her red eyes glowing with amusement. "Teacher!" She exclaims, clapping her hands together as Ms. Oka stares with shock. "It's been a while no? How are you?"

"Sakura. . .Nagisa?" Ms. Oka whispers, making Elizabeth giggle. "So you do remember me! I thought you would have forgotten with this new look" She spins in a circle. "How do I look? Wonderful I know" 

"S-Sakura! You two! Let's go quickly! The Elves can keep you safe! I promise!" Ms. Oka pleads with us and I watch as Elizabeth's eyes grow cold. "Why would I trust the person" she starts, "with so much blood on her hands? Simply helping the rebels means you are one of the causes of death in the demon realm. Many innocent demons have died due to your interference. How does that make you feel?"

At that, her eyes get even wider, and her face loses all color completely.

It’s true—by joining the rebel army, that’s exactly what she’s doing. The elves in her little unit have caused no small amount of losses to the Demon Lord’s army.

I don’t know if Ms. Oka herself has been fighting, but judging by her reaction, I’m guessing she wasn’t just standing around watching.

She claims she’s doing this to protect her former students, yet she’s participating in a battle that’s claimed the lives of countless unrelated soldiers.

Elizabeth grins and crouches down to Ms. Oka's level, cupping her cheeks. "Teacher ~" she drawled out. "I'll be frank, killing you right now would be the easiest thing now." At those cold words, Ms. Oka shivers with fear. "But I won't. . . . because it's not time yet. Speaking of time. . . "

At her final words, a hooded figure leaps toward her, but a wave of ice flies towards it, shutting it down. Ms. Oka stares at the dead elf in front of her with wide and terrified eyes, and I turn to see Sophia walk towards us. "That was boring" she deadpanned at Elizabeth, making her pout. "You could have done better "

"I mean she's pretty terrified now, isn't she? Look she even passed out."

Hmm? I blink to see Ms. Oka with her eyes closed and her face flat on the ground. Sophia hums and gently kicks her. "You think she's a robot too?"

What? "A robot?" I ask, making the twins look at me. Sophia picks up one of the hooded would-be assailants and holds the body out for me to see.

“Huh?!” I can barely believe my eyes. Beneath the hood is not a bloodied corpse but what appears to be the scraps of a machine.

“You’ve never seen this before? You might say it’s the true identity of the elven war machine. If we don’t take them down fast, they could pose a very real threat, and you can’t be sure they’re done for unless you destroy them completely. Now do you understand?”

I had no idea machines like that existed in this world… Is that even allowed? No. I guess it isn’t.

“Sorry. I had no idea.”

Elizabeth laughs a bit. "Nah it's fine. Now regarding Ms. Oka. She has to go back regardless so let's just leave her here"

I cock my head in question. "But won't the demons on our side kill her?" 

Elizabeth snorts. "Nah. The Plot will protect her"

"The Plot?"

“I’ll tell you later. It has to do with all of us reincarnations.  . . . actually no, it just has to do with the four of us, so I’d like to include White in the conversation, too. But that will come later” A sinister grin spreads across Elizabeth’s face. "Let’s wrap things up here, then.”

From the bottom of my heart, I am eternally grateful that she and the other girls aren’t my enemies.

Chapter Text

Third POV

"White, would you like to hear a story?"

. . . .

"Well, I'll say it anyway. It's the story of how this world was created. No, how this universe was created." The woman in black slurped up her noodles, then with a sigh, placed the cup down and picked up her controller, the woman in white beside her mirroring her actions.

"Ok. Once upon a time, a dragon created a world. It held the new world in its hands and proclaimed to the heavens and the stars. 'Look! Look and come see the new world I have created with my very hands!'"

She chuckled and continued her tale. "The heavens gave it their blessings, while the star watched with awe. They all each praised the dragon for its creativity and brilliance, making the dragon huff with pride"

"But there was one star, one very funny star that thought to itself. 'Hmm. I wonder if I can make a world similar to the dragon's world?' So the star came down to the planet and observed the story laid out for it to see, and with all the understanding implanted in its mind, set off to create a world."

"It was the same as the dragons, except it created its own story. It created its own humans, its own monsters, heck it even created its own gods! How fun is that!?"

The woman in white remained silent, her mind collecting this information.

"The star showed this world to a few of the constellations it called friends and strangers, and they all applauded it for its creativity and skill, but the dragon wasn't so happy with the star. So! With its power and might, it placed a curse on the star"

"It sent that star to its own world, cursing it to never really die, and if it was to have a mortal death, to find itself in a whole brand new world. 'Suffer the fate of one of the very humans you created' it ordered, 'But you shall no memories of your time as a star'"

"But a certain meddling god. . . .interfeered without the dragons' knowledge" The woman in black giggled and pressed a button on her controller, confirming her victory. "She took the star after its first world and placed it in her copy's world. 'We both love amusement and humans suffering' she told the god. 'This star can give you that and so much more! But to make it more exciting. . .'"

". . . .Wipe your memories" White murmured out.

"Ah. It seems your soul remembers that part, so I'll cut to the chase. Who do you think our shining star is? I'll give you one chance"

White grew silent and closed her eyes, thinking hard on this question. Her fingers then twitched and she snapped her eyes to D who had a small smile on her face, which was unlike her. "I see you have figured it out" D hummed in what seemed to be her own version of amusement.

"Did you know White, that before she was known as Elizabeth or Sakura, she was also called Emily. But before any of that, she had a different name"

D shrugged. "I actually don't know what her personal name was, shocking I know, but I do know the name she went by when she was a star since I got my memories back. Her name. . .was Vega"

First POV

I'm having the same dream again.

Except, I think they are memories.

The same scissors and thread.

The same mirror' room.

The same woman with the long silver hair and bright yellow eyes staring at me.

'Cut the thread. Cut the thread'

Hmmm. Yeah no.

You really are petty, aren't you?

I gave you credit did I not? It's not my fault that other gods liked my story.

Everything I brought from your world belonged to you. . . except the ones I created.

You really are so fucking petty.

But that's OK. Bring it on Oh Great Dragon.

I guess I should thank D for giving me the Fate title because now I remember everything.

Huh. . . .was this her plan?

Ah, no matter. It seems The Plot won't be my only problem.

Oi oi, you petty dragon! Watch and see. In fact, I sending out a formal invitation to my world.

You don't have the guts.

Chapter Text

Third POV

Stardust flutters to her eyelashes making the girl blink to clear her eyes and look around curiously. How did she get here, and why?

She is on the moon, apparently. Stars glistened over her head and she heard what seemed like giggles and laughter from those stars. When she looked closely, she realized that those stars were people, or what seemed like people anyway.

How odd. 

And fascinating. 

One would expect to feel light as a feather here seeing that she seemed to be in space, but the way one lifted and fell was the same as on any other planet. She breathes in the lunar air that somehow existed here.

When she looked back at the planet she called home, she saw images of the planet mirrored behind it, stretching into infinity.

The girl felt driven by an unknown pulse to wander in a specific direction. She didn’t know how far she had walked, or how long time had passed.

Eventually, she sees a beacon of light in the distance. As she approached the light, the view grew clearer.

Then she sees her.

A girl stood staring at the stars above them in silence, a serene aura around her.  Her hair was a silver that was eerily similar to the moon's face. Her dress is white, the underneath has a living texture of golden nebulae. 

The silver-haired girl seems to be dreaming endlessly on this desolate rock like she was waiting for someone to wake her up.

Unexplained nostalgia seeps into the heart of the other girl as she stares at the back of the moon girl.

‘Who are you waiting for?’ That is what she wanted to say.

'Why do you stay?"

But no sound came from her mouth.

Then she sees the girl turn to face her and open her eyes, a sad expression drawn on bright yellow eyes, brilliant white stars where her pupils should’ve been. The two stare at each other and the other girl realizes that they look eerily similar. 

How could that be? She wondered quietly, watching with curiosity as the moon girl outstretched her palm towards her, and the girl did the same. 

"Do not be afraid of the End" the moon girl says, making the other girl hum in confusion. "Do not be afraid of the End" she says again, interlocking their hands together. "For Finality is merely a New Beginning"

At the end of her words, the moon begins to shake violently, making the girl gasp and look up to see a giant winged figure above them. It opens its mouth and the girl stares as an orange beam is getting fired up while being aimed at her.

'Do not be afraid of the End-"

The blast hits her, but surprisingly enough she doesn't feel any pain.

"-For Finality is merely a New Beginning"

The girl wakes up. 

Chapter Text

??? POV

The universe. . . and everything within it. . . is simply a story written by the stars and those residing with them.

The stories children read, the stories adults read. . are merely tales constructed by the ones who are at them from above.

It is said that no one can change their fate and that everything has been set in stone since the beginning of time.

But I beg to differ.

Take a look at our lovely protagonist hm? So many lives lived due to a curse placed on her, and now an evil god wants to take her for herself. Look at how hard she is trying to change it.

Do you believe she will succeed?

Well, like most protagonists. she will face a lot of hardships. . . . I won't spoil it for you so don't worry about it.

But that star. . .oh how beautiful she shines.

How brilliantly she glows. She will brighten up the sky and the world with her flames.

The two of them will definitely have a happy ending.

Hmm? What do I mean by 'two' of them?

Haha. . you will find out.

Now go forth, spectator. 

We will meet again soon.

Bright purple eyes closed as a smile grew on their lips. They closed the book they had in their hands and got up, walking out of the library they were in. Heels clacking against the floor softly, they paused and turned their gaze to stare at the full bright moon that was hanging above their heads. We will definitely meet again soon. 

Why isn't the fight over?

Well, let me rephrase that. The rebellion has been settled down and shit and we have won. . . .but why are there people still fighting?

I blink and allow [Record] to overwhelm my senses. Nope. there was nothing about a post-rebellion fight in the light novel. So what is up with this?

I hum and rest my chin on my hand as I stare down below from my room balcony at the fight. Dion and Juno are inside and working on [Lighting Magic]. "Dion, Juno"

They snap at attention at once, their eyes flashing towards me. "Yes, Mother?"

Ok, remember when I said that I would adopt them?

I didn't mean it literally. But they seem to think I did! 

No matter how many times I told them to quit, they would keep doing it! Now every time I call them I keep hearing "Mother! Mother Mother!"

I MIGHT BE OLD BUT DAMM I'M NOT THAT OLD!

. . . . Wait.

No, NO IM NOT THINKING LALALALLA!

That is NOT the issue right now! So LET'S MOVE ON! I clear my throat and turn my gaze from their own. "Do you know what's going on down there?"

"Um" I hear Juno whisper, "The . . . .rebellion might have settled down, but a few demons are still not happy with the Demon Lord. . . from what I hear"

Huh. I need to work on Juno's speaking thing. Not that it's bad or anything, but speaking from personal experience, some people might find it boring. 

I sigh with annoyance and fiddle with my silver hair. "Humans or demons, people will never be happy huh" Placing my hand down, I absentmindedly played with the fur of my white wolf that appeared from a black portal, smiling as it leaned its head on my shoulder. "Dion, I want you to pause on your Lightning Magic and try and make shapes that resemble weapons with your Water Magic. Juno, focus on your Wind Magic and try to make it sharper and thinner"

"More. . .thin?"

I hum and flick my hand towards them, a thin cut of wind flying towards a chair making the legs break. "Like that, but don't make it as big as that. Increase the sharpness and power slowly each time"

"Yes Mother"

The twins went to work while I kept playing with my wolf's fur. Thanks to my [Higher Vampire] skill, I am now able to summon different types of familiars. Isn't that great? 

Think of all the snooping around I could do!

But sadly enough, their HP is only at 3000 or so, so I really need to get stronger so they can get stronger as well. 

I focus back down on the yells and fight below me, red eyes scanning the scene with boredom. Well, it's not like it's any of my problem what's going on down there. The Rebellion is over, Ariel and her army won, so this doesn't concern me.

Although. . . . .

{Why are you avoiding the main issue we have}

{Does the Ruler of Fate title ring any bells?}

Shut up. That's not important right now.

{WHAT DO YOU MEAN ITS NOT IMPORTANT!? THE MEMORIES WE GOT ALONG WITH D MESSES EVERYTHING UP, DUMMY!}

{And we need to find out who this 'dragon' is and what exactly the constellations are. They are an unknown variable in this game}

I close my eyes and breathe out softly through my teeth. You three need to understand. The issue regarding my origin isn't important right now-

{And what makes you say that}

Because I have no attachment to Vega.

{. . . .}

{. . . .}

{. . . .}

Let me explain. Yes, I am apparently the reincarnation of a star Vega, but I don't remember my time as her. Or would it be 'it'? Ah, it doesn't matter.

I only know that I created this version of the world, and a dragon cursed me.

I don't know what I liked to do while I was Vega. I don't know if I had parents while I was Vega, and I don't know anything about my time as Vega.

Vega might be me.

But right now? I am not her.

I am Emily Lant. I am Sakura Nagisa. I am Elizabeth Keren.

{. . . But what about the dragon?}

{You did make a big declaration that the dragon should come here remember}

. . . .I will admit that was stupid of me. But! If the dragon does come, I'll kick it out. 

Vega's mistakes are no longer my burden to bear. I am going to live out my life the way I want it. So if an egotistical dragon wants to ruin my fun, then I'm going to mess it up really bad!

{Uggghh. I'll add that to the growing list of plans we have}

Heheh~

. . . .An old man once said "The past can't be changed, but the future is in our hands" 

I can't change what Vega did to get the dragon's wrath focused on her, but I can change the future she laid out for this world no? 

That sounds like a good plan to have.

Third POV

The girl was on the moon again. She sweatdropped at her surroundings. Why was this so cliche? 

The girl shrugged and began to walk towards the destination she was in the last dream, her white dress dragging behind her as she walked.

First mirrors with a needle and thread, now the moon?

How curious indeed. 

When she saw the girl again, she hummed and walked closer to her, sitting at her side and looking up at the stars. "Look how they sing" the girl whispered, outstreching her hand to take one of the stars. She brought it close to her chest and smiled. "Aren't they happy?"

The girl with red eyes hummed and focused on the girl with yellow eyes. "The stars are dying," she said, then she paused. Why did she say that?

What did she mean by that?

The other girl nodded at her words nether the less. "Indeed they are" She let the stars in her hands leap away and join the others in the sky. "Why do you think that is?"

"I don't remember" she replied making the other chuckle. "You will soon, don't worry." The two grew quiet, the giggles from the stars and the roars of a giant creature that was flying above their heads. "Tell me, what is the name we are going by in this world?' she asked with curiosity plain in her yellow eyes.

"Ah. . . .Its Elizabeth"

"Elizabeth" she murmured out gently, as if she was afraid to ruin the name by simply uttering it out. "What a beautiful name. You should cherish it forever, names have power after all"

The girl with red eyes turned to look at the other by her side. "So, what's your name?" she asked. 

"I don't remember."

"My memories say it's Vega."

". . . .Is that it? My memories are a bit hazy when it comes to that"

"Hmm."

Red eyes blinked in thought.

"Then what do I call you? We can't both be Elizabeth."

"Why not?"

"Because it would be confusing."

"Oh" the moon girl titled her head to the side, then she raised her head as stardust fluttered down to her face. "I suppose" she began, gently cradling a star that had floated down to her palm. "You can call me Vega."

The girl with red eyes hummed. "Alright." The two then grew silent, with the giggles from the stars and the roars from the creature they couldn't quite see as their only sources of sound. "Why the moon?"

"It's peaceful. . . .and the one place where I could reach out to you without it noticing"

"It?"

"It."

They grew silent again.

"An old friend of mine will be bothering you soon"

"I don't think I want that"

"Oh don't worry. They can't really harm you in any way." Yellow eyes turned to look at red ones, and a small smile grew on her lips. "In fact, knowing you both, I am positive when I say that you two will be very close. Well, not as close as you and Sophia maybe, but close"

"I still don't think I want that"

"Oh well, it's too late anyways"

The two grew silent once again.

"It's time for you to go now"

"Why"

"It just noticed you" At her words, the moon seemed to shake as the creature that had been flying above them landed. Green eyes narrowed at the sight of the two and hot breath escaped from its nose. The girls stood up and stared at the creature as it reared its head back, preparing a blast of fire. "Remember what I told you?" The moon girl said as she closed her eyes with a smile, cupping the girl with the red eyes cheek softly, "Finality is merely the beginning. Do not be afraid of meaningless things like that, we are after all living proof that death is the next big adventure"

"Will I see you again?"

"Of course you will."

Elizabeth hummed as the creature aimed its blast at her. "You know I'm attempting to destroy The Plot right?"

"Good." The blast then finally hit the two of them, and the last thing she saw was Vega giving Elizabeth a bright smile with her yellow eyes sparkling with happiness and then -

- She woke up.

The girl rose up slowly from her bed, raising her hand to cradle her head gently as a headache overwhelmed her. She cast her eyes on the body that was lying next to her, the twin of the girl. She dropped her hand and gently brushed back her hair with her fingers, a soft smile. "She is going to go through a lot of trouble when the climax starts" the girl murmured, her honeyed eyes closing as a sigh escaped her lips. "So I need you to help and protect her Sophia."

Sophia mumbled a few unheard things under her breath, making the girl with amber eyes giggle. "Oh, Sophia. I am, so sorry, for what's to come for both you and everyone Elizabeth loves. Because the three of us. . .our fate have been intertwined since the start. But do not worry, for I am sure-"

Her eyes started to dim, slowly going back to their normal red as she whispered the last words into the cold night.

"-Will have a happy ending"

Elizabeth POV

Well. . . .I feel like a rip-off.

Look at those stats! Ridiculous!

Horrendous!

THERE'S NO WAY I CAN IMPROVE!! IM ALL MAXED OUT!! WAHHH!!

I groan and slam my head on the table, grumbling under my breath. "Stupid reincarnation. Stupid overpowered titles and skills. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid"

Now, I bet you're thinking. What's wrong with being overpowered? Nothing really, it's just that. . . .

I'm.

Bored.

Now.

I groan again then lift my head to scan the words Friday showed me, sighing with annoyance. "What a drag" I mumbled, placing my chin on my palm and playing with the top of the desk I was on. 

When it comes to destroying my enemies, I have that covered quite nicely. [Inferno Magic], [Frozen Prison Magic], and [Azure Seas Magic] are my main sources of magic, with [Pride] backing me up. [Sloth] helps a lot with slowing down my enemies and taking away their HP, and my passive skills help me a ton as well, especially with my greatsword.

But that's borrriiinnnggg!

Isn't there anything I could add to my arsenal? Anything at all?

Hmmm, let's take a look, shall we?

There's no point in leveling up my other magic skills is there? I mean I'm not going to use any of them, am I? So it would just be a waste honestly.

And they are at the second stage so if I need to use, let's say [Terrain Magic], I can use it just fine even with its level being at a mere 1.

Sigh. There really is nothing to do!

Chapter Text

Hmmmm.

I still don't know how to feel about this you know?

It's awesome that I am this strong, and at a very young age as well! But still. . . .I feel like this is too cliche.

I know! I know I said I would accept cliches, still!

Something bad will happen soon. . . I may be overthinking things.

<Fzzt……fzzzt…>

Or maybe not! I knew things were too peaceful! What the fuck is going on now!?

<Fzzt……fzzzt…>

<Fzzt……fzzzt…>

<Fzzt, request, fzzt…upper administration authority limit, fzzt…>

<Upper Administrator D has accepted the request.>

[Incoming Call from <The Spring Maiden.>]

[Accept] [Decline]

. . . .What.

THE SYSTEM CAN TAKE CALLS?!

D!! FUCKING ANSWER ME!

A giggle was my response making me let out a 'tsk'. I stare at the floating white words in front of me with wide eyes. This never happened in The Plot?! The System??? Accepting calls???

From what [Record] is blasting at me, The System, officially the W System, is what White, and the rest of the world, refers to as the Divine Voice, aka Sariel aka Friday. And the seemingly supernatural abilities it grants inhabitants from the other world. 

That is a fact! That is what The System is!??

So calls?? What the fuck is this???

[Incoming Call from <The Spring Maiden.>]

[Accept] [Decline]

I grab my hair with frustration as the voice pings me again. And who even is <The Spring Maiden>?! What is going on?!

[Incoming Call from <The Spring Maiden.>]

[Accept] [Decline]

I GET IT ALREADY!

Ok. . . I have a plan. 

I think I might know what's going on, but I'm not too sure yet. So for now. . . 

Oh fuck it let's accept.

[Call Accepted. Connecting voice to <Mythos>]

I hear some static and fiddle with my thumbs as I wait. The Plot. . . is not going the way I thought it would.

Is it because of Vega? The fact that she created this version of the world and added her elements to it?

If that's the case, do I know anything about this plane of living? What is The Plot of this world?

So far it has been going along with White's story. . . but what if this is no longer White's story?

If that's the case-

-Whose story is this?

<Fzzt……fzzzt…>

[. . . .Can you hear me]

The voice of a young woman enters my mind and I jump with surprise. "Holy fuck" I whisper.

[Hmm. It seems you can. Wonderful.]

"Umm hi?" I begin, waving at the ceiling. What? I have no idea where she is?! So where else would I wave at the ground?!

[It's nice to see you again Lady Lyra. . . .Hmm no that's not the name you are going by now, is it?]

"What? I'm sorry I have no idea what you are talking about"

[Hmm. I figured. I suppose it is too early. . . .and too risky to tell you everything]

What is up with higher-body beings and riddles?! I clear my throat and ask. "So. . .what's your name uh Spring Maiden? Or is that your actual name I don't judge! You can have whatever name you would like!"

A chuckle answers my question. [You've never failed to amuse me. Very well, you can call me Kore]

. . . .I'm getting a really bad case of deja vu. 

[And as to why I called you, it was to simply check up on you]

"I'm sorry?"

[I assume Dysnomia has reached out to you yes? I sense her presence in this world]

Oh her. I almost forgot about that girl. "She came to me a while ago yes, but what does that have to do with anything?"

Hold on a moment. . . .Dysnomia. . . .her name reminded me of that Greek Demon. . . .but she said it was a coincidence. . . .

And now this 'Kore' person. . . . Spring Maiden.

. . .

. . .Oh no.

I groan and slam my head on the desk I was sitting next to. "Fuck me" I mutter into the table.

[Well if you insist. Though I would prefer to take you out first, and I am married so you'll have to go through my husband first.]

A blush overtakes my face and I raise my head to glare up at the ceiling. "Shut up!!"

[Oh, so you do know who I am? Wonderful you're smart. I will caution you to keep calling me Kore though.]

"Why?"

[Names have power Elizabeth. You must remember that]

Names have power? Vega told me that when I last dreamt with her. "So, ignoring THAT! What did you mean by checking up on me?" 

[It is exactly that. Though I will admit I and a few others have been watching you closely]

Ex-fucking-cuse me?

"Why?!"

[Hmm? Because this story is very exciting after all. It's been a while since we've seen someone like you attempt to fix their story]

. . . .I am getting A STRONG feeling of deja vu now. 

[Many of us are quite curious on how your story will turn out, after the stunt you. . .I mean Vega pulled all those eons ago-]

"Kay pause for a second" I raise my hand in the air and rub my temples, closing my eyes. "This is just plagiarism isn't it?"

[Pardon?]

"This whole situation. Higher beings watching my story, Your title, Constellations. It's all plagiarism, isn't it!? Admit it, you thieves!"

It was silent for a second, and then Kore burst out into a fit of laughter. [HAHAHAH! HAHA! OH, CHAOS! HAHAHA!] Her cackling dies down a bit and a snort escapes her lips. [Plagiarism huh? I can assure you, Lyra would never stoop that low]

"You mentioned that name again. Are you referring to me or something?"

[Hmm am I? You'll find out what I mean soon enough. But that's not the point. Yes, I will admit we are all similar to a specific story correct? It was a fun show after all. But we are completely different from that. After all, they were based on us]

.  . . .What the fuck?

That doesn't make any sense??? It shouldn't make any sense??!!!

[I suppose it's time for a history lesson then. But I am running out of time so I'll keep it short and sweet. The Universe was created by the Great One. Then they created stars, cosmos, planets, and everything within it. Then those beings created worlds with their powers which populated the universe. And each story that was created became a whole world]

"Wait, are you saying that that novel is a whole different world!?" I gape and move my hands frantically around with confusion. "So hypothetically I could have wound up there instead of here!?"

[Every story, every tale, every fable, is a different and unique world]

"Even fanfictions?!"

[This world was originally a fanfiction so yes.]

. . . .I hold my head as the information floods my brain. What the fuck!? What is this lore dump!?

Still, I suppose I'm lucky compared to other people when it comes to reincarnations no?

Those poor OC's. . . all that trauma. . .

[As I was saying. . . .due to that people like me who were more known ended up as Gods among the Cosmos. We are all part of one group as well.]

"Constellations?"

[No. Those belong to a group of stars. We aren't stars. We would be considered Pantheons. Stars are Constellations, Stories that have evolved are Pantheons, and there are many more terms I'll teach you later.]

"So. . .heaveans above my head hurts. You are part of the Pantheon Mythos?" I ask raising an eyebrow. "So that would mean. . .all the myths right?"

[Not all of them but yes I suppose you're right]

"You suppose?"

[Well I can't tell you everything now, can I? That would ruin the fun of this]

Tch. 

Wait a second. "Speaking of that, I still don't understand what you want. Why are you here now?'

The call goes silent, and for a long time I think she left but the minutes going by tell me otherwise.

1:59

2:00

2:01

2:02

2:03

[It is because I pity you]

What.

[Do not take it badly Elizabeth. We both know you are going to go through so much in the future]

"Uh, no?? This was supposed to be a peaceful and easy-going war?! What do you mean!?"

The fuck? She can't be right! How fucked up will The Plot be now!?

[Normally I wouldn't be doing this] she continued, making me blink back into attention. [I'm not breaking any rules or anything. . . .but still]

"The Laws of Cliche?"

[Eh. Something like that I suppose. Though it's different laws. . . .perhaps I'll tell you one day. Anyways, I have a gift for you]

"I don't like that at all"

[Oh hush, you'll like this one. The gift will arrive soon so just pay attention to your surroundings ok? Now I must be off. Talk to you soon!]

"Hey wait what!?-" 

[Call Ended]

. . . .What the fuck just happened?!

What in the lore dumping was this conversation!?

Heavens The Plot has been going NUTS since that dream and my [Ruler of Fate] title!!

I'm . . . .for the first time in a long time I'm so confused!

What exactly is The Plot? What's up with all this lore!?

Do I focus on my original plan of killing and slash-destroying D?

Or do I focus more on the absolute bombshell of lore?

. . . .Kay after this war is over I'm going to see if I can travel to other worlds that would be so fun!!

-You did something stupid.

[You're just jealous I did it first]

-It was risky. You couldn't wait a few mere moments?

[Do not question me. I know what I'm doing is right, and I got permission.]

-I didn't say it wasn't. I'm saying that what if the wrong people noticed? 

[Then they will face the consequences]

-Honestly. . . .how is she?

[. . . .]

-. . . .

[I'll see you soon]

-. . . .Very well then.

Chapter Text

“.... So let me get this straight” Sophia stared at me with pure confusion stitched on her face, her hands on her hips as she stared at me. “You, are apparently a star-”

“Apparently-”

“And this is technically your 4th life -”

“See I don't really consider myself Vega since I don't remember anything-”

“And for a long time, since we were like, 7 give or take -”

“I think it was when we were 8 actually -”

“SHUT UP!” 

I snapped my mouth shut as she shot me a hot glare, sweat dripping off my face due to fear and nervousness. She sighed and continued where she left off. “Ok. So, you've been having dreams about a woman telling you to cut a thread that now that I think about it, might maybe be your lifeline. Then the dreams changed to you and the girl, who is Vega, the one who apparently created this world, so a literal god, which started when D gave you the [Ruler of Fate] title, also what the fuck is [Finality]!?, but hold on. Then you got a call from Kore, who is Persephone. The Queen of The Underworld. She is a real person!??? And apparently!!, many worlds and gods exist and are WATCHING US, and you didn't think of telling me WHY!??”

At the end of her rant, she is up to my face, huffing with anger. I wince and dart my eyes to the side to avoid her gaze. “I'm sorry! At first, I didn't want to worry you, then it just got too much and there was that whole title thing-”

“I am your sister.” Sophia pokes my chest with her finger, eyes wide with rage. “I am your partner. You are supposed to worry me so I can help you. Got it!?”

“Yes. I'm really sorry Sophia.” 

“Honestly!” She huffed, lightly smacking me on the head making me give a small wince, mostly to appease her. Sophia then turned to the other two who were sitting in my room. “Well!? Got nothing to say?”

Wrath looks up from his hands and stares at the two of us. “. . . I'm not quite sure what to say” he begins, glancing at White who merely closed her eyes. “Did. . . all three of you know about Elizabeth?”

“Well, if D is involved in this mess, White probably knew about me being a star and a triple reincarnation” I turn my head to stare at White. “What did she tell you?”

The three of us stare at White as she inwardly panicked. How do I know she is panicking? Because “So I'm A Spider, So What?” is based on her inner dialogue, though her facial expressions are blank, the subtle ways her eyes move tell me all I need to know.

She opens her mouth, then shuts it. Then does it again, and finally says!....

. . “Everything”

I sigh and lay on my bed. “This sucks” I mutter.

“Ok. I need a paper. Or a whiteboard” Sophia mutters, then stutters when White reaches to her side and proceeds to bring out a whiteboard from another dimension. “. . . How the fuck”

“Don't be surprised Sophia” I mutter. “That's Wrath’s job”

“Please don't bring me into this.”

“Oh no. You're a part of this now” Sophia shakes her finger in front of his face, then drags the board to face all three of us and catches the black marker White tosses at her. “K, here's what we know” she begins writing.

“One, Elizabeth created this world”

“I swear I did not do that”

"Well, Vega did. So doesn't that technically mean you did as well Miss Elizabeth?”

I stare at Wrath. “Ok first, don't call me Miss. Eli, Elizabeth, Beth, Ellie. Please don't call me Miss, that's Ruby and Mera’s job. Second!... Damm it you're right”

“Moving on!” Sophia snaps at us making us snap to attention. “Second! This world is another version of what I shall now call, the OG-verse. So we are a branch of the real world?” She turns to us. “How does that sound?”

Wrath hums. “I suppose that makes sense. . . .”

“But. . .that would mean we are still connected to the . . . OG-verse”

We all turn to gape at White who said a full sentence, making her lower her gaze. “Ah. . . Yes! White is correct. Eli” Sophia asks me. “Are we still like, connected to that world?”

I hum and furrow my eyebrows. “I'm not sure. If we think about this, any story a fan created is forever connected to the original, since it's based on the original story yes? But I'm here, so this is now considered an original tale I think.”

“Ok! We shall place a question mark next to it” Sophia announces, doing just as she says. “Next. Who is the dragon”

At her question, a frown grows on my face. “I don't remember.” I start. “But, whenever I think of them, I always feel anger and a bit of sadness? It's a bit complicated”

“It might be ‘Vega’s emotions.”

“You think?” I question White, who nods in response. “Ah. I suppose it would be similar to Ariel and Body Brain right?”

White stares at me. “. . . You really do know everything.”

I nod, then focus on the other two as Wrath speaks up. “So, would the Dragon be considered the author of Miss White's story then?” 

I cocked my head to the side. “Okina Baba? As the dragon? I don't think so.”

“That's the author's name?” Sophia asks curiously. I shrugged. “At least during my life as Emily it was then, but with the dragon, I wonder if that was just an illusion.”

Wait. . if I knew this story as Vega, how did I know the story as Emily?

Hmm, this needs more looking into.

“Ok. So the Dragon is now considered ‘Our Enemy’” Sophia underlines it. “So we should watch out for them agreed?”

We all nod with agreement making Sophia nod with satisfaction. “Now. The Constellations.”

“I still think this shit is plagiarism” I mutter. Raising my arms in the air, I feel my eye twitch. “Constellations!? Stories accending!? Plagiarism I say”

“We can discuss that later doofus” Sophia rolls her eyes. “How is Vega connected to them?” 

I hum and get up from the bed. "Ok, shoo, my turn using the whiteboard" I easily dodged the swipe that came near my head, then snatched the marker from Sophia as she went to take my spot. I clear my throat and draw two small circles. "Ok, so from what I understood from my lovely call from Kore a few mere hours ago-"

"The literal Queen of the fucking Underworld-"

"Shhh, my turn! K, so what I could understand was that Stars" I write Stars in one circle, "are a higher being that was created by The Great One. . . . whoever that is. Pantheons are stories created by Stars, that have accended to higher places, so any story can become a part of a Pantheon. Kore, who we all know is from Greek Mythology, is apparently part of the Pantheon Mythos."

"Wait" Wrath pipes up, raising his hand like a school kid. "Does that mean that technically speaking, you, as Vega, are one of the most powerful beings?"

The room grows quiet at the question until I finally groan. "Nope. We are not touching that subject at all! Next question!"

"So the Dragon who cursed you is a star?" White asks. "Since they made the OG-verse of this world."

"I-" I paused and furrowed my eyebrows. "I suppose? I really don't remember much.."

Heavens above this SUCKED! My memories are something that I am proud of, but now I'm stumped!

"Ok!" Sophia claps her hands, bringing attention to herself. "Let's put all that aside for now. Let's focus on The Plot. So, what's this Arc about?"

I blink, then allow [Record] to send information to me. "Well, nothing happens for us four except we go to school Sophia. This is the Julius Arc"

"Julius?"

"The current Hero. Shun's older brother"

At those words, the room grew quiet, the tension so thick you could cut it with a knife. "Elizabeth" Wrath murmured, eyes lowered to his hands. "Do. . .You know where everyone is right? Thanks to the story you read?"

I stare at him and nod. Then without waiting for anyone to speak. I turn to the whiteboard and allow [Record] to overwhelm me, allowing me to write down what I knew.

Hiiro Wakaba - Skanda - Great Elroe Labyrinth - Legendary class monster

Shunsuke Yamada - Divine Protection - Kingdom of Analeit - Prince / Hero

Kanata Ooshima - Transition - Kingdom of Analeit-  Noblewoman / Hero party member

Mirei Shinohara - Earth Wyrm - Great Elroe Labyrinth - Hero's familiar

Kengo Natsume - Emperor - Renxandt Empire - Imperial Prince / False Hero

Yuika Hasebe - Dreaming Maiden - Holy Kingdom of Alleius - Word of God Religion Saint

Shouko Negishi - Vampire - Sariella - Demon army free agent

Kyouya Sasajima - Weapon Creation - Mystic Mountains - 8th Demon Army Commander

Kunihiko Tagawa - Adventurer - Human-Demon border - Secured at Elf Village / A-Rank Adventurer

Asaka Kushitani - Lazy Efficiency - Human-Demon border - Secured at Elf Village / A-Rank Adventurer

Shinobu Kusama - Ninja - Holy Kingdom of Alleius - Word of God religion Dark Ops Member

Kenichi Ogiwara - Unlimited Phone - Holy Kingdom of Alleius - Secured at Elf Village (Spy)

Ren Aikawa - Book Lover - Kingdom of Aitouna - Secured at the Elf Village

Naofumi Kogure - Tears Shed - Western Great Kakura Forest - Deceased

Issei Sakurazaki - Dungeon Creation - Renxandt Empire - Deceased

Masaru Tsushima - Premature - Sariella - Secured at the Elf Village

Kouta Hayashi - Instant Response - Banawarei Republic - Deceased

Shuuto Maki - Defiance - Sakaa - Secured at the Elf Village

Aiko Iijima - Songstress - Keri-i'in - Secured at the Elf Village

Sachi Kudo - Leader - Kingdom of Aitouna - Leader of the reincarnations at the Elf Village

Touko Segawa - Sweets Girl - Kingdom of Kinran - Secured at the Elf Village

Saki Temarikawa - Animal Friend - Renxandt Empire - Secured at the Elf Village 

Kumiko Tonooka - Trend Leader - Zezai - Secured at the Elf Village

Chie Nanase - Motherly - Guroga Mountain District - Secured at the Elf Village

Mio Furuta - Affection Arrow - E-Meseheke - Secured at the Elf Village

As I finish writing the list, a frown grows on my face. Masaru was in Sariella? We could have saved him then. . . 

Does it make me a bad person because I don't care what happens to them?

The ones that aren't dead end up fine in The Plot. . . but what about now?

Can I save them if I look for them?

But what would be the point? They would just be a hindrance.

We are all the same age now, which means if I bring them to the Demon Realm, because of the stories they have probably heard they wouldn't trust us.

Sigh, it's tough being a reincarnator.

"Issei-san. . ." Wrath pipes up making me blink back into awareness and turn to face the others. "Him. . .and the others. . .at this point. . .are they already-?"

"Yes." I interrupt, ignoring the flinch from him. "Potimad started to collect all of us when we were just babies. We are 12 now, all of them, except Kunihiko and Asaka of course, are already at the Elf Village, or dead."

. . . "Why did they have to die?"

"Potimas was worried" I began, dragging a chair to sit in front of them as I explained. "Take Issei-san for instance. [Dungeon Creation]? And I thought your skills were OP. If Issei-san grew up and understood and leveled up his skill, Potimas was worried that he would be a wrench to his plans, so he killed him and the others."

"And Ms.Oka was ok with this!?"

"She didn't know her father killed him." I shook my head. "Her skill, [Student Rooster], allows her to find out basic information about each of her students: their place of birth, their health, and predictions when they will die. though she isn't allowed to talk about it with her students, and, it cannot follow students who are not part of the System, in which case they will automatically be registered as "deceased. Like White for example," I gestured towards the silent god. "So her skills tell her when people die, but now how."

Wrath goes quiet, gritting his mouth with frustration. 

"Well, that's all done and done" Sophia sighs, rubbing her forehead. "Back to the main topic. This is Julius Arc, so we have nothing to do right?"

I shrug. "Basically yeah."

"So this is the perfect time to plan!" Sophia exclaims. eyes wide with excitement. She points at White. "You want to destroy the system" she points at me, "And you want to destroy D and protect this place from the Dragon right?"

"How did you-"

"Ah. Speaking of the system" I blink, then turn to the board again. 

Pride - Elizabeth 

Sloth - Elizabeth 

Lust - Elizabeth 

Gluttony - Ariel 

Wrath - Wrath 

Envy - Sophia 

I pause, then turn to Sophia. "Did you eventually take [Greed]?"

"Nahh. Too much of a hassle"

Greed - Hugo 

Perseverance - Merazophis 

Charity - Oka 

Mercy - Shun 

Temperance - Dustin

Diligence - Potimas 

Humility - Ariel 

Chasity - Katia 

I pause, then shrug, adding the final two.

Wisdom - Elizabeth 

Fate - Elizabeth 

I clear my throat and turn to the rest. "To destroy the system. We need all the Ruler Titles at our disposal. So far we have 9 on us, so we need 8 more. These are the people who will obtain or already have, ahem, Potimad and Dustin, the Ruler Titles, so as we progress, we have to find ways to get them, especially from those two."

Sophia raises her hand. "What about Katia and Shun."

I snort. "I can handle Shun, and I have a plan for Katia so don't worry."

White stands up suddenly, then walks close to the whiteboard, making me shuffle to the side to give her room. We all stare at her as she reads the words in silence. Then, she raises her hands and white webs shoot from her hands, wrapping around the room. "Hey! What gives!?" Sophia yelps as the room goes dark lighting up her hand with fire.

"We need to start planning" White suddenly speaks, turning to stare at us. "If what I'm thinking is correct, we are in big trouble"

Third POV

The girl's eyes slowly open, and it is to see a small planet turning in front of her. "Huh?" she questions, leaning closer to it to peer at it. She wasn't sure why, but a feeling of love and adoration suddenly welled up inside her. "Why hello there little one" she whispered, cupping her hands around it. A giggle left her lips and she moved the planet closer to her, curling herself up as wings wrapped aroun-

Wait. . .wings. . .?

"Ah, I see your memories are coming back"

The girl looks up to see a young woman with long purple hair sitting on what looks like a crescent moon staring down at her, but she couldn't see her eyes due it her wearing a purple eye mask. The woman giggled and leaned against the edge of the moon, smiling at her. "Well, that means my part of the play is working right?"

"Your part. . .?"

"Ah, I won't spoil it for you" the woman chuckled, making the girl huff with annoyance. "Ah. Seems she's here. Good luck!"

"Wait! Who are you talk-!?"

The world around her suddenly glitched and the girl gasped, bile rising to her mouth. She looked up to see the woman with purple hair gone, and the world glitched again.

"Sakura-san! Sakura-san!"

"Hai!" Sakura blinked back to attention, realizing that the class she was in (howdidshegetherewherewasshewhatisgoingonsomeonesave-!) and gave a bow of greeting. "Hello everyone! My name is Sakura Nagisa, but you all can call me Sakura!"

"Thank you for that lovely introduction Sakura-chan!" the woman next to her gave her a big smile, then looked towards the class and gestured to a young girl who had her face shoved in a book. "Ḥ̵͕̜̟̐͆̋͐į̶͖͕̙͓̳̲̫̮̼͍̼̆ͅͅi̴̛̥͚̯̪̠̭͌̿̉̍̿̔́͆͗̚͠ͅr̵̨͍̬̣̼̟̯̠̣̝̮̞̝͖͒͆̾̇̋́̀̂͊̚͘̕͜͝͝͠o̸͔͍̪̩͂-̸̡̢̡̨̟͕̻̱̞̪̼͕̻̙̠͒̊͗̒͐̉̍̓ć̵̣̥̻̗̦̌̄̈́͑̈́͌́̾̔̓̀͘͝͝h̴͔͖̅ȧ̸͚̮̘̪͆̉͐̅̒̈̽͑̈́̈̈̕͝ͅn̴͖̟̈̆̏̏͘?̷̘̪̂͊͂ Would you mind showing Saukra around?"

Sakura blinked. She didn't quite hear the name. "Who?..."

"Certainly teacher" The girl put the book down and got up, her face blank as she brushed her black hair behind her. When she got close enough to her, she tilted her head to the side and said, "If you don't mind, would you follow me? I would like to start now"

"Ah! Ok!" At her words, Sakura nodded and began to follow the girl from behind, tucking silver hair- (silverNoshehasbrownhairwhyisherhairsilver?!) behind her ear. 

The two walked through the halls in silence, Sakura ignoring the gazes of the other students with ease. They were simply curious about the new student, it was fine. She then cleared her throat and asked. "Um. . .excuse me? I didn't quite catch your name."

"Oh? Well, my name is H̷͇̣̞͓͖͖͕̰̤̼̫̲́̆́̆̆̓̈͝i̵͎̘͔̱̝̺͍̾͆̈́̈́̀̌͠i̵͙̫̯̪̪̎̏̒̃r̷̝̼͔͆͗̚o̷̢̧͓̙̦̹̖̼̓̈́̒̽͐̈̅͒͘̕͝ ̶̢̛̻̣̯̤̣͙̉̀̄̕͝W̶͔̲͇̾̽͌̌̃̐͘a̵͍͗k̵̻̘̬̠̙̯̯̬͖̮̯̑̈́̔̍͂̔̉̽̈́̕͜a̸̧̤͔̫̫̱̯̘̖̐͋̈́̄̾̿͝b̴̧̢͔̪͚̼̟̯͉̺̠͌̓͂̿̑̂̄͝ͅä̵̗̠̞̘̎ͅ"

What was going on!?. "Pardon?"

"Hmm," the girl with black hair paused and turned to look at her, black eyes scanning her. "Well, don't worry about it. It's not important anyway. You can call me whatever you want Sakura."

This was weird. Where was she!? How did she get here?!

Was Sakura her name? She thought it was Ȩ̴͕͙͔̩̀̏̈́̾̿̽͒̚͘͜͜͝͝ͅͅm̷̛͍͈̱͖̬̎̂̀͊̃̎̒͑̑̊͛͋͝i̸͔͈̥͙̽́̿̈́͑̇̔̕͠l̴̨̜͖͐̀͛̔̅̐̽̉̈́̀y̷̢̡̰̪̮͖̘̹͉̯͈̳͇̯̍͑͒͋̿̾̀́͌̑̅͌̀͝ͅ ̵̥͕͚̰̂͜

. . .No, it was E̴͔̱̬̓͒̂̓̉͘l̷̻̟̙̯͕̖͋̔̋į̵̡̻͉͎̠̺̑́z̵̛̻͖̤̞ā̴̡̨͕̋̒̓͝ͅb̶̗͖͈͉̦̭̖͔̓̌̓̈́̈́̅́̇̾̑͒͠͝e̵͔̟͙͉̰̥̝͖̩̭͒̑͂̎̅t̷̡͕̪́̆h̸̢̡̛͈̪̗͍͔̽̀͗̉̿̌͌͑̏̅̾̉̕͜

Ahh! Nothing made sense!

Black eyes were suddenly too close to her face and she stumbled back in shock, blinking at the smile that was on the girl's face. "You truly don't remember huh?" the girl asked, taking some of her silver (noitsbrown!) hair and bringing it closer to herself. "That's a pity. And I made all this for you"

The black-haired girl sighed forlornly and cupped her face. "But that's ok though" she whispered, her face going blank again. "My plan will still work, and soon, we'll be together again."

Now wake up. 

Elizabeth gasped as she shot up from her bed, grasping her throat to calm herself down. "What. .  What was that?" she whispered, her skin crawling with an emotion she wasn't used to.

Was it fear?

Was it worry?

What was going on!?

Chapter Text

??? POV

"Hello"

A young girl with long black hair crossed her feet together, placing one over the other and picking up the tea cup in front of her.

"Welcome to my Paradise"

Flowers bloomed around her tea table, and a crescent moon hanged above her head.

"Well, it's now my Paradise, with that old lizard gone. But welcome anyway"

Gold turned to red, then to black.

Then they all swirled together.

"I'm not usually like this"

The air had the thick scent of blood and fire, and the area glitched, suddenly changing to a classroom.

"Just like most of you, I am your typical highschool student."

The classroom glitched again, and the girl is back in her garden, tea cup still in hand.

"Did you know, that technically I'm not allowed to talk to you?"

"That right now at this very second, I am defying my role in fate?"

"But someone taught me, that sometimes it's fine to go against fate."

"After all, I've been following fate for so long. I deserve a break no?"

The girl places the teacup down and the tea set disappears, turning into a chess set. The girl turns the chess set so the black pieces would be facing her. "The Queen on a chess board can move whatever way she likes." She picks up the Queen piece and brings it up to her eye level. "All to protect the useless King, who can only move a few spots."

She brings the chess piece close to her lips and give it a small kiss, closing her eyes. "The Queen in this tale. I like to believe that she is doing all this for me!"

"But that would be foolish"

The area glitched again, and the area glitched into a bedroom with a television..the TV switched on, and the girl appeared from the screen. She cocked her head to the side. "Would you like to hear a story?"

"A story about how this tale ends?"

The room glitched and the girl appears on a roof.

"Pfft. Why would I spoil it for you?"

"That would ruin the fun of everything."

"And that's the one thing I hate"

She turns her head to look at the side, eyes blank.

"I bet you think you know who I am already"

"Well, you're wrong"

The area glitched and she appeared on a radio tower.

"I am her"

"And she is me"

"We are the same, not different at all"

"Though our personalities might differ a slight bit due to the interference, but we are still the same"

She holds the Queen chess piece up again, her eyes staring at it. 

"You're probably wondering , what's the point of all this?"

"I'm not sure myself actually. I just got bored."

"And whenever I'm bored, I try to entertain myself."

"My pet is gone. And her friends ar gone"

"Everyone is gone"

The radio tower glitches away to show fire burning everywhere, the smell of smoke and death heavy in the air.

"Everyone is gone"

"How boring"

She raises her head to stare up at the heavens.

"But that doesn't matter. They'll be back soon"

"Just like how she'll be back soon."

"So, you all watching, from above or wherever you are".

A book fell into her hands and she cracked it open, eyes scanning the words, Lyra.

"Enjoy the show." 

Chapter Text

Third POV

"Nagisa-san!"

"Hmm?" Blue eyes blearily opened and a yawn escaped the girls' lips. She smacked her lips and lifted her head from her resting position on the desk, staring at the three girls above her. "Ah. Aiko-san. Saki-san. How many times have I told you two to call me Sakura? Nagisa-san is my father"

"Hehe. Sorry Sakura" Aiko giggled then leaned against her table as Saki crossed her arms over her chest. "The girls and I were wondering if you wanted to have lunch with us. Is that ok with you?"

Sakura visibly perked up and a grin grew on her face. "That sounds like fu-!"

"Sorry to bother you three" a voice cut in, making the three girls turn. A smile was on the black-haired girl's face as she spoke. "Due to Sakura still being new to the school, Ms. Oka asked me to show her around. There are still a few places we haven't covered after all."

"Oh. I suppose you're right." A small frown grew on Sakura's face, and she turned to the girls. "Maybe I can join you tomorrow?"

"Uhh" Aiko and Saki exchanged glances. "Sure! Have fun you two!" then they walked away, whispering as they glanced behind them once in a while.

"Now then" Sakura turned to look at her black-haired classmate. "Shall we go?"

"Ah, yes!" Sakura got up and the two walked through the halls in silence. "How are you enjoying your time here Sakura?" the girl suddenly asked making Sakura blink back into awareness. "Oh! I'm having a great time!" she replied, a wide smile on her lips. "Everyone is so nice here, and very helpful as well!"

"I'm glad to hear that" A chuckle escaped her lips, and the girl turned to lead them to a walkway that connected the part of the school to another one. "It would be a shame if you were unhappy here after all."

'-ke up!'

Sakura blinked when she heard those words. "Did you say something?"

The girl paused. "No"

'Wake up! Get out of there!'

"Someone is telling me to wake up. . ."

"Ignore that. Come on, we don't want to be late"

The girl had walked over to attempt to drag her hand, but Sakura jerked it away with a tug. "Let's go Sakura"

'Wake up! You have to wake up!'

"I. . . .I have to wake up" Sakura murmured, stepping away from the black-haired girl. "I have to wake up!"

'WAKE UP!'

Elizabeth gasped and snapped her eyes open, panting harshly. "That took some effort" a voice stated, making her turn her head to meet Vega's yellow gaze. A small smile was on the star's lips. "Hi"

Elizabeth stared at her with wide eyes. ". . .Who was she?"

"Hmm?"

"And. . .and where was I?" she rambled on, holding her face as her body shook. "This doesn't make any sense! Why was I Sakura? Who was that black-haired girl!? Why. . . .what is happening to me!?"

She felt cool hands gently touch her face making her eyes snap back to meet Vega's. "It seems your memories are getting jumbled up" Vega murmured, brushing away silver hair from Elizabeth's face. "I should apologize for that. I didn't think meeting you would cause such trouble. . . .I just wanted to see if you were ok."

Elizabeth remained silent as they stared at each other. "Who really am I?"

"You're Elizabeth Keren" Vega replied promptly. "But you are also Sakura Nagisa. And Emily Lark."

"I know that." Elizabeth hissed out. "But who am I!? No, the better question would be, who are you?"

Vega grew silent as she thought over the question. "Just like you" she started, "some parts of my memories are cut off. Like my real name, if I even have one. Oh, my favorite type of modern food-"

"It's rice"

". . . That makes sense." Vega chuckled, "But, I am Vega. But I am also Sakura Nagisa."

Elizabeth blinked. ". . . .Pardon?"

Vega sighed, then sat down across from her. "I suppose it's fine if I explain things. We are running out of time. Tell me this. During your dreams with that woman, did you notice anything?"

Elizabeth furrowed her brows. "Well. . . .the first time I had a dream with her, I was Sakura, but I had the appearance of, well, me. But in this dream, I looked the same way that I did as Sakura back then."

Vega nodded. "So she realized her mistake and fixed it. She's getting better"

"Kay pause" Elizabeth raised her hand to stop her. "Who is she? And why is she bothering me!?"

"Ah. . .that might be my fault" Vega gave out a sheepish chuckle. "I guess it's time for a story"

"Yes please explain thank you very much"

Vega sighed. "First of all, let me say that it doesn't matter how hard you try and deny it, we are the same person."

"Nuh uh-"

"Elizabeth." Vega shot a glare at her making her clam up. "Thank you. As I was saying, it doesn't matter how hard you try to deny it, we are the same person. The only thing I will say that maybe differentiates us is that we have split twice"

Elizabeth cocked her head. "Split?"

"Correct." Vega nodded. "After the dragon cursed us, we began our life as Emily. Though, the correct term would be you began your life as Emily"

". . .What the fuck does that mean?"

"For some reason I can't seem to remember," Vega placed her hand on her chin. "Our souls split during the transition of us becoming human. Or I think we split, that is the only logical explanation I have."

"How are you so sure about this?"

Vega smiled. "How many siblings did we have?"

"Two" Elizabeth responded without hesitation. 

"Names?"

"Caleb and Josh"

"Parents?"

"Richard and Amy Lark"

"What were we hoping to do as a career?"

"Either Law, Psychology or Become an Author." Elizabeth shook her head. "I'm still confused"

"You could answer all those questions easily because they are your memories." Vega shrugged. "I had no idea we liked Law, sounds like a hassle if I am to be honest. I have zero memories of Emily because I didn't experience that life."

Elizabeth furrowed her brows in thought as she pondered over the information. "Wait, but what if you just lost your memories after we 'split'? So your logic doesn't make sense"

Vega nodded. "I thought of that too. But I contacted someone before I reached out to you to check, I think you've met her in this life as well actually. And just as I suspected, during your life as Emily, I wasn't aware of anything. So I have no memory of that life."

Elizabeth bit her lips in thought. "Ok. . but what about Sakura? Is that our second split?"

Vega sighed. "This life, you as Elizabeth and me as Vega. This is our second split. And hopefully last, but knowing her. . never mind. During our life as Sakura, we were one."

"Sakura Nagisa is the only daughter of Ryuu Nagisa and Hikari Nagisa. She liked reading manga, playing games, sleeping, eating, having fun with the small group of friends she had, and wanted to travel the world in the future after she had done university and graduated." Vega smiled. "Do you remember that?"

"You know this is very fucking creepy"

"Hush. As I was saying, I remember that life very vividly because I also experienced it." Vega raised her finger and shook it in front of Elizabeth. "This is not a case of DID. I am not an alter. Got it?"

Elizabeth snapped her mouth shut. "Yes ma'am" Then she blinked and shook her head. "Hold on that doesn't explain it though! So we split as Emily, we became whole as Sakura, and we split again now. Ok, I get that. Thats fine! What I still don't get, is what the deal is with that woman who keeps making me relive my memories as Sakura!" Elizabeth paused, then furrowed her eyebrows in thought. "Hold on. . . .those dreams. . .I never experienced those before. Those aren't my memories."

A dark look crossed Vega's face at the thought of the girl. "That's where things get complicated. What do you remember about Hiiro Wakaba?"

"Absolutely not. That is way too cliche."

"You are correct. But you are also wrong. Now answer my question."

Elizabeth sighed. "Fine fine. Well, Hirro Wakaba is D's false identity to be a lazy bum and become a high schooler, though of all things a high schooler?! She could have done better."

Vega stared at her as she finished her sentence, a small sheepish smile on her face making Elizabeth raise her brow. ". . .What's that look for?"

"Well. . ." Vega darted her eyes to the side to avoid looking at Elizabeth's judgemental gaze. "Sakura Nagisa. . . .is a false identity . . .we made as well"

. . . 

. . .

"You're joking."

"I wish I was" At her words, the moon begins to rumble again and the two look up to see the flying dragon like creature aiming a blast of energy at them. "Damm it" Vega cursed out, shooting to her feet making Elizabeth scramble to do the same. "Elizabeth." Vega hurriedly starts, grasping her face in her palms. "Here's what you need to do. I know Kore reached out to you, like the idiot she is, so listen to everything she says. Princeps will probably pop up in your dreams to unlock your memories very soon, so watch out for her. Help White with the System and The Plot, but make as many changes as you want. But most importantly, watch out for her."

"Who is her!?" 

Vega smiled bitterly as the blast hit them. "You'll figure it out soon. Good luck."

After the impact of the blast, Vega opened her eyes to find herself alone on the moon once again. Sighing, she allowed herself to collapse to the floor and lay on her back, closing her eyes.

"Sakura."

Vega sighed. "Hello"

A soft giggle was her response. "Did you miss me? I certainly did"

"I could tell." She sat up and stared at the empty space before her. "How did you find me?" 

"I didn't find you. I found other you, and since she was still dreaming, I was able to connect my conscience to hers. So, you tried to tell her huh?"

"I have to warn her about you of course."

"Hmm, would this trope be the 'clingy ex'? I feel like one"

. . . 

Vega sighed and asked. "What do you really want?"

"I don't know. I'm just bored. And it's really funny seeing other you all so confused and naive." A chuckle entered her ears. "I haven't had this mush fun since we first met."

Vega didn't reply, just merely sighed again. "Leave before they notice you."

"How dull."

"So you had another dream with that woman at school?" Sophia asked as we traveled to our new school in the carriage belonging to the Duke. I nodded and she sighed. "This complicates things. When we get to school, we should get in contact with White and Wrath"

I purse my lips, the memories of last night's dream coming back. "I don't like this. Nothing is going according to plan."

"Then we'll make a new plan." Sophia shrugged, reaching over to pat my arm. "Don't stress over this. Vega said we should focus on the plot and whatever Kore wants us to do right? Then that's what we should do."

I sigh. "I suppose you're right."

"Well duh no shit." A laugh is shared between the two of us and Sophia looks out the window. "So, what happens to me in The Plot?"

I hum. "Well, if this was an amine. . . .uhhhhhh let's try that again. This is what anime watchers would call the 'filler arc'. So we have free reign." I blink as a memory hits me, then turn to shake Sophia. "Ignore a stinky annoying waste of space-"

"You really don't like this person."

"Boy named Wald." I finish, huffing with annoyance. "If he tries to buddy up with us, I'm biting his head off."

"Noted."

"Hmmm. Oh! Turn off [Charm] ok? It will be annoying in a school filled with teenagers."

This will not be a Hogwarts Fanfiction.

"Oh look! We're here!" Sophia exclaims making me turn and see the giant castle like building known as The Academy in the Demon Realm. The driver paused at the entrance and moved to open the door for us, really made me feel like one of those nobles from all the otome games I use to play. Sophia got off with a huff and I gave the driver a smile. "Thank you."

"Ah! Y-You're very welcome Miss!"

. . .Dude. Chill out. Get that blush of your face-

"MOTHER!"

"Oof!" I grunt as two bodies plow into me. "Hi Juno, Dion."

The two sillies give me a wide smile each as they stepped away from me. "Good day Miss Sophia!"

"Yo. You're coming here too?" Sophia asked with a questioning tilt of her head. 

Dion nodded. "Hmm! Since we aren't nobles, we had to take an exam-"

"But. . .we easily passed. So. . .it wasn't too much trouble." Juno finished.

"Ah. That explains things." Sophia nodded, then with a flick of her hair, she began walking towards the entrance with a flair. "Come on, let's get this over with."

"How long do you think this school will last with Sophia in it you two?" I asked the twins.

"With just Miss Sophia? At least a week."

"With the two of you?. . . .A day."

. . .Well Damm.

Chapter Text

"You all are confused aren't you?"

The girl cocked her head to the side as she stared at the blank space, a black umbrella in her hand shielding her from the sun as children ran about her.

"It's ok. It's natural to be confused at this stage of life"

A silver rose suddenly sprouted from the ground, and the girl knelt to pick it up, bringing it closer to her nose to give it a sniff.

"Which is why I am here to explain."

"Aren't I so nice?"

Children made of paper mache suddenly appeared near her and began to clap with joy, sitting on the tiled cobbled floor as she crossed her legs, softly petting the small white flower that crawled over to her.

"Now listen closely, because I won't say this twice"

The rose in her hand turned a bright cherry pink.

"When this story was proclaimed to the stars, everyone loved it."

The rose turned brown.

"Though, there was one particular star that seemed to love it the most."

The rose turned silver again.

"Her name. . . .I'm not telling you"

The girl blinked as a tomato was thrown directly at her head, hitting dead center. She looked up to see the children made of paper shouting at her with anger and throwing all their food at her. The spider scuttled away and went to hide while the girl faced the anger of the listeners. 

". . . .Will you continue to listen?"

The children paused. 

"Good. Now then, The star looked down at the story, a mere little thing, and decided to descend below to join the story as well." The girl let a soft giggle escape. "I suppose you could call her a . . . .self-insert"

"So she created a body, a life, and a family for herself, and she called herself Sakura Nagisa."

The rose turned cherry pink again.

"She joined the story with a flair, wanting to be face-to-face with the protagonist of one of her favorite characters. There, she met the reigning 'god' of that world"

"And they became friends"

She tucked a tomato that was thrown at her head.

"When it came time for the heroes to go to the next world, she stayed behind, watching their adventures without always joining. Sometimes she would jump in and help them though, she was a kind star. But then, the dragon found her"

The children began to scream and run about, shouting 'Mean Dragon! Mean Dragon! Mean Dragon!'

At the chants, the girl's face grew blank. "Yes, what a bad dragon. . . .what a bad bad dragon."

She placed the rose on the table and allowed a smile to softly form on her lips, her eyes closing. "The dragon grew angry and jealous as they watched the star interact with the world, but they held their tongue because they couldn't find a reason to kick her away."

"But then, the star made a world similar to their own, and they grew angry. 'How dare that star copy me!' they thundered, rushing over to find her. then they placed a curse on her which ripped her away from her life. . . .and that made me sad."

The girl's eyes flashed red and the world glitched until she blinked back into awareness and snapped her fingers, fixing the world she was in. 

She watched silently as the people she called classmates and schoolmates walked towards the school, their blue and black uniforms identifying them and bringing color to the world 

A cherry blossom petal gently floated down and landed on her outstretched hand.

Hey, wanna go out and get some snacks after school?

Sure that sounds like fun! What about you Aiko-san?

Mhmm! I have some time!

Hey, wait for me, you little runt!

Who are you calling little?!

Laughter filled the air as the students talked with their friends.

"They don't remember her."

The paper children laughed and danced around her, and spiders crawled down from trees to form pictures with their webs.

"Do you think that's fair?"

"I don't."

The paper children laughed louder.

"But that's ok. Everything will be fixed soon."

"She just needs to play her role perfectly."

"Then this world will be fixed"

. . . 

". . .Do you think I'm a bad person?"

"Because I want her all to myself?"

"Is it bad that I want two of them?"

"I want the two of them to combine so that I can have her to myself?"

"I still don't understand this feeling"

"Well, more like I do, I understand the concept, but I don't understand the feeling of it."

". . . .You don't have to answer"

"Your response doesn't matter"

She waved her hand, and a cup of tea appeared floating in front of her, she reached forward and brought it to her lips to take a sip.

"Listen to me now."

"This tale is changing."

"Not just because of her changing The Plot"

"But because I don't like this tale"

The cup was placed on the table."Do not expect this story to continue the way you expect it to."

"Because I exist."

"Where there is good, there is evil."

"Where there is light, there is darkness"

"Where there is a god, there is a devil"

"This is the fact of life."

[She is getting out of control]

- Yeah no duh.

[Are you going to stop her? You are the only person who can go to her pocketspace and contact her.]

- My job is to reawaken her memories. I have no interest in stopping her.

[Princeps!]

- What? She's funny.

[Oh for Hades' sake. Liliana, you know what to do]

Of course My Lady.

- Her? You really are funny.

[Dysmonia likes her, and with the two of them, they can help Elizabeth.]

- Pfft.

[What's so funny?]

- You dear Kore~ Anyways, I gotta go. We can't defeat the dragon without helping Elizabeth right?

- Oh, and keep an eye on her will ya? Trust me on this, after this is all over it will be so funny.

[. . .]

- Welp. Buh bai!

Sophia POV

"Welcome new first years to the Demon Realm Academy!"

How boring.

I inwardly sigh and lean my chin on my hand, not paying any attention to the words the principal, a short and funny-looking demon with gray hair, proclaimed to my new classmates. Dion and Juno were paying rapt attention to the man's words, just like there others I suppose, while Elizabeth. . . .

I shot a glance at her and just like I had suspected, she was blankly staring at nothing. Biting my lips, I lean over and gently nudge her, making her blink back into awareness. "Hm?" She blinked her red eyes at me, "What is it?" She whispered.

"Pay attention dimmwit" I hissed at her making her silently groan. "But it's borriiinnnggg! I've done school like what, 7 or 8 times now if you add up the sections of grades, and it's all the same!"

I whack her. "Listen!"

She let out a whine and turned back to focus on the principal. "Fine fine vampy" she muttered, ignoring the giggles coming from Juno with ease

After making sure her mind hadn't wandered off again, I allowed myself to fall back into my thoughts. Everything Elizabeth had told me and the others made me worried. Not about The Plot and this world, I couldn't care less.

But about Elizabeth.

She's stressed.  And I can't seem to do or say anything that can help her!

What kind of sister am I? I promised to help her, and yet. . . .I have no idea what I'm doing.

She's doing all of this to protect everyone, and yet. . . Who is protecting her?

I bite my lips with frustration. This is annoying. Really annoying! 

"And with that, I welcome you all to a wonderful school year!" The principal ends making me blink. He's done? Already?

"Ugh. My back hurts" Elizabeth muttered, getting up from her chair and stretching, letting out sighs of relief as she did. Turning to me, she cocked her head to the side in question. "What are you still doing? Get up you lazy bum."

I roll my eyes, allowing myself to fall back into our usual routine. "Calm yourself honestly."

She sends me a smirk then turns to Dion and Juno. "So, where should we go first?"

Dion and Juno blink. "You're asking us, Mother?" Dion questions.

"Sure" Elizabeth shrugged, tucking silver hair behind her ear. "The principal said we could do whatever we want today right? So let's have some fun as an early reward."

Juno's eyes light up and she grabs Elizabeth's hand. "This . . way" She tugs Elizabeth towards the exit making Dion stutter and rush behind them. I chuckle but don't follow them, remaining in my seat.

I'm glad Elizabeth found those two. She might not want to admit it, but she has begun to be doting on them. . . . like a mother hen, hehe.

Elizabeth. . . . She plans to try and make herself the bad guy for the sake of The Plot, especially when it is time for us to meet our classmates in the future, but personally, I think it would be funny to see her fail.

. . . . Or she could pull it off, it's a 50/50 with her. 

Her [Ruler of Lust] and [Ruler of Pride] will help her with that. Silly girl is gaining a god complex.

I purse my lips. Speaking of gods. . why is D helping Elizabeth?

From what Elizabeth told me, D is a self-proclaimed 'evil god', and she only helped White in The Plot when it was bound to give her the desired amusement she craved. But D has been helping Elizabeth for a while now. First by giving her the [Ruler of Fate] title unlocking a few of her dreams/memories, then allowing Kore, did I mention she's the Queen of the Underworld? Good, I did, come into contact with her.

That would mean A) D likes her and wants to see her suffer by helping her, most likely answer, or B) D is planning something really big and it will affect Elizabeth.

. . . . Those are the same things.

I groan and get up, flicking my hair behind me as I walk towards the direction of the dorms. The others can find me later, let them have their fun.

From what Elizabeth shared with me, D is described as immensely sadistic, seeing as she stated she enjoys watching and toying with White as she went through hardships to survive in the Great Elroe Labyrinth, and was particularly pleased at all the times she nearly died. The extent of her sadism seems to extend to tormenting entire worlds, like the choice to use the long-winded System to recover the planet despite the ability to do so instantaneously.

. . . And Elizabeth wants to kill her?? Unbelievable. 

Oh, I'm still going to help her of course, but still!

This is going to be a tough battle -

"Hi~" 

I blink into awareness and realize that I am about to run into a young girl, making me quickly stop myself and attempt not to stumble. The girl giggles and tilts her head to the side, her green eyes sparkling with amusement. "You seem to be lost in thought Miss."

I stare at her, from her bright blue hair that was in a small ponytail thrown on her shoulder, to the little mole on her cheek near her lips. "I'm so sorry." I finally reply, stepping away from her. "I wasn't looking where I was going."

"Hehe, I could tell" she giggled, placing her hands on her waist. "No matter though, I'm glad we ran into each other like this! I thought it would take a while before we found each other."

I cock my head. Who the fuck? "Do I know you? Better question, why are you looking for me?'

She giggles again. "Sophia Keren correct?"

I narrow my eyes. "Yes? Is this about the battle against the rebels?"

She shook her head. "I could care less about that. This is about Lady Vega. . . Hmm, My Lady told me she goes by Elizabeth now, so I should rephrase that- Oh my!"

As she talked, she blinked as an icicle appeared near her neck, and my red eyes narrowed. "Who are you?" I murmur.

She gives me a bright smile. "My name is Liliana cutie~ And I'm going to help you and your sister save the world!"

Chapter Text

The girl of the moon stared down at the pool she had made with her powers, watching as Sophia held Liliana at sword point.

Vega blinked. Would that be considered 'ice-point'? or just sword point?

Ah, that wasn't what mattered now. It seemed Kore had decided to send on if her favorite disciples down to help with her plan.

A chuckle escaped her lips and a soft smile grew on her face. Vega truly missed Kore. She missed everyone in fact.

. . . . Ok maybe she didn't miss Lilith, but hey, she missed the times she used to bully her!

Fun times.

Watching the duo converse and catch up with Elizabeth and the other set of twins (just how and why did Elizabeth pick those two? It wasn't an issue or anything but twins!?). She watched as Elizabeth frowned at the sight of Liliana, red eyes scanning the blue-haired girl with unhidden curiosity. Liliana merely smiled and waved her arms with excitement as she explained her situation, with Sophia looking at her with a look of pure disgust and annoyance.

Vega let a laugh escape her when Sophia reached over to whack Liliana's head, making the girl wince and pout at the silver-haired girl. Elizabeth merely sighed and turned around to lead the group away, making Vega toss a moon rock into the pool to make ripples, the image flowing away.

Vega closed yellow eyes and got up, dusting herself off and walking towards her base. "I'm hungry" she muttered, kicking her shoes off and reaching the door of her base with a yawn, unlocking it with a soft mutter. 

"Hello"

Vega blinked at the sight of a young black haired girl on her couch, a game console in her hands and a pocky stick in her mouth. She cocked her head to the side. "How did you find me?"

"You two always underestimate us" D replied, turning her gaze to meet hers. "Or I suppose I should say, you underestimate us while Elizabeth overestimates us." She took a bite of her pocky, picking up the fallen piece. 

Vega sighed and placed her shoes on the shoe rack. 

"Nice place you got here."

"Thank you. It was molded after my life as Sakura." Vega replied, walking towards the direction where her cooking utensils where.

"I can tell. We usually hung out at your house after all."

Vega paused, yellow eyes blinking with confusion. "We? Shouldn't it be just her?"

D shook her head. "Nope. We. I'm sure even you can realize what she did."

Vega sighed, rubbing her forehead. "That idiot. . . ." So she had given some of her memories to D after all. She had suspicious she would, but she had hoped she would scrap that idea.

She turned to face the black haired goddess. "Do you know why she did this?"

D shrugs, focusing back on her game. "She can't come to you because this moon isn't in her domain, so I was the next best thing. She's watching our interactions through me right now actually."

"And you're ok with that?!"

She shrugged again. "I want something amusing." She took another piece of pocky. "If it means being used like this, I'm down to do whatever."

Vega sighed, leaning back against the wall. 

"Don't sound too negative gosh. You're breaking my poor little heart. Boo hoo."

. . . . 

"Did you like my performance Eli?"

"10/10 would not recommend." Vega then paused at the nickname. "Eli?"

D shrugged. "You can't really turn Vega into a nickname can you? And you and Elizabeth are the same person anyways, so just use the same name. It doesn't matter what you say to that, I'm going to keep calling you Eli.".

"Whatever." Vega muttered. The interaction between the two brought back fond memories she has when she was Sakura in the OG world. A small smile grew on her face, and she huffed. "Make yourself at home. How long will you stay here though?"

"I don't know. Maybe until Meido finds me again."

"You can never escape her you know."

"Yeah I can. I'm just too lazy right now."

"Sure sure." Vega laughed as she moved to the kitchen, waving her hands around to control her utensils. Why work harder when she had magic? After making a quick meal (cough cough ramen cough cough), she brought the two bowls out and gave one to D and took the other for herself, sitting herself down in front of the television.

"What are we watching?"

"The Future." Vega replied, then reaching for her remote, pressed the ON button and leaned back against the chair, slurping up her noddles.

When it came to watching The Future, she was never sure what timeline she would be watching. When she first did this, she saw Elizabeth's and Wrath's meeting, then she watched Kore finding Elizabeth long before it happened, and among many other things. This was only possible because of her former status amongst the Lyra Constellation. 

. . . . And because of Dysmonia pulling a few strings but shhhh.

Watching as the TV started up, she blinked with surprise at the sight before her. Fairy lights of a variety of colours shines brightly around what looked like the very same moon she was on, and familiar red hair was in her view.

"Katia! Can you get the plates over here?"

Katia?

The red haired sighed and zipped up her jacket, quickly placing her hair in a low ponytail as she jogged over to the others. "Coming White."

"Whoa, White is striking a conversation with someone that's not us Sophia!"

"I guess miracles can happen after all."

White turned to give the girls a blank glare making the two giggle. Vega leaned forward to appraise the sights, drinking up the image greedily. White seemed to be wearing her usual tone colors, except instead of the long white dress, she was wearing a white hoodie with a knee length skirt. 

Katia was wearing a knee length red and orange dress, the bottom looking like fire, and her red eyes stared at the sight with amusement. Sophia leaned on the table's sighed and crossed her arms, the girl wearing black shorts with a long white T-shirt. And Elizabeth. . . .

"Huh. Would you look at that." D whistled, Vega ignoring her with ease.

Elizabeth had bright silted yellow eyes that sparkled with amusement, a black thigh length sweater with a white dress as her ensemble. She was wearing a necklace with a ring as an accessory, and her hands were now claw like instead of of her usual human like ones.

She looked like Vega when she was still among the stars. 

She looked exactly like her in fact!

Elizabeth turned her head to the side, her ponytail swaying behind her. "Where's Wrath?"

Katia pointed behind her. "He's helping the twins set up the barbeque stove."

"Hmmm my mouth is watering because of it!"

"Hey are you sure nothing will happen to us or the planet because instead of preparing for oh I don't know the dragon, we're over here partying?!" Sophia gave Elizabeth a deadpanned stare making Elizabeth laugh. "Nah, it'll be fine!" She reassured her twin, wrapping her arms around her waist and snuggling close to her. "We're not breaking any rules or anything, and besides, I have Dysmonia and Liliana looking after the planet. This is family time!"

Katia rolled her eyes, unaware that Elizabeth had noticed. "Sure sure."

"Hmm, believe whatever you want Katia dear. Whether you like it or not, with you as my Kin, we are family now!" Elizabeth released her sister and spun in a circle, eyes wide with joy. "Besides." She continued, wagging her finger. "How many people do you know can boast that their family member is a god like being!?" 

Katia sighed while Sophia scoffed. "Just say god. You're a god."

"No I'm not! I'm not!!" Elizabeth huffed and turned her nose upwards. "I'm a god like being! Get it right!" She leaned close to Sophia, poking her cheeks. "If you like the concept of gods so much, why don't you just become one huh?!"

"And be stuck with Liliana for the rest of eternity? I'm mad but not that mad." 

White turned to walk towards the trio who were working on the barbeque. "Food time."

"Yay!! Hey, after this is all done and my own personal thing is done, how about we all just move up here?"

"To the moon? Absolutely not. I unlike you, love the sun."

"She's right Master."

"Boo."

The screen went dark and Vega blinked back into awareness. A wide smile has blossomed on her face without her knowledge as she watched the screen.

With Elizabeth's appearance being like that, that meant she has finally accepted her. 

Sometime in the future, they could finally be one again! 

Vega was particularly vibrating with excitement as those thoughts ran through her mind, while D slurped up more ramen. "Well, spoilers I guess."

Vega glared at her. "Don't whine!" 

"I'm not."

"You are!"

Chapter Text

The Queen of Spring lowered her head to avoid the gazes of the beings staring down at her, out of fear and respect. Her green eyes closed and she took a deep breath to calm her racing heart. "Beings of Constellations, I ask for your help."

The Stars remained silent.

"Raise your head, you who is called Queen of Spring by the Mythos"

Persephone raised her head and blinked with surprise at the deep gaze that met hers. The Lion rumbled as he spoke. "I am the one called Leo. Speak, for I shall listen"

"I thank you greatly, Great Lion" She bowed her head, then straightened up, tucking her black hair behind her ear, "I beg of you, to set your gaze upon this world" She waved her hand and an image floated next to her. The scene from the floating cloud shifted until it landed on one girl.

Leo widened his eyes. "That is-"

"Lyra" another voice, this one soft and feminine, spoke up and Persephone turned her head to see a woman with deep red hair and nine tails swaying behind her walk towards the two, Her purple eyes stared at cloud and she hummed, placing her clawed hand under her chin. "When my kits told me she was alive, I thought they were kidding. Is she the show that peacock had been crowing about?"

Leo turned to stare at the fox. "Vulpecula" he greeted,

"Leo" she nodded in return.

"It seems our dear friend is alive and well" The lion rumbled, licking his maw. "And from what you just stated, she has become a show  for the others to view and set their gaze upon"

"It seems you are right" Vulpecula turned to Persephone. "I remember you" She walked closer to the goddesses. "You're that one god Vega liked to play with when she had the time. How did you find out about her well-being?"

"Dysmonia probably told her"

A woman leaped down from her chair and landed softly on the ground, tucking her bright orange wings behind her back. Her white hair swayed behind her back as she walked closer to the trio. "When Vega was well quote-unquote 'cursed', didn't most of her authority go to her? That means Dysmonia must have been looking for her all this time"

Persephone bowed at the dark-skinned woman. "It is as you said Great Fire"

"What a pain" the woman sighed out.

"Phoenix" the lion greeted. Then he focused his eyes on the goddess. "I think I can guess what it is you want, but I would like to hear you say it"

She nodded. "Please assist Lady Vega as she attempts to fight The Dragon"

Vulpecula barked out a laugh. "How amusing"

"Vulpecula..." Leo growled out making the fox woman huff and turn her head away. "Queen of Spring" he started, "Lyra. . . ." he sighed, closing his eyes to gather himself. "Vega is and will always be a dear friend of mine. But I am afraid I and the others will not be able to interfere with her war against The Dragon"

"But surely you can-!"

"Queen of Spring."

She pushed them too far.

Persephone gulped as Leo raised himself to his full level, Vulpecula's purple eyes glanced at her and Phoenix crossed her arms. "The Constellations are not to interfere with a battle between two stars, that is the decree that has been given to us by the Great One." He shook his head. "My apologies. . . .but I am unable to interfere

. . . . . "I understand." she bowed.

"But. There might just be a way"

Her eyes widened and she looked up at him with hope in her eyes. He gave her a comforting smile. "The three of us need to make a few calls. Wait for my message from one of my lionesses."

"So this is where you have been hiding dear Dsymonia"

The pinkette looked up from her position lying at the bottom of the statue, gazing at blindfolded eyes and purple hair that curtained the two of them. "Princeps" she greeted.

The room they were in changed with a snap of the purple-haired woman's hands, and Dysmonia found herself in a room filled to the brim with polaroid pictures. Princeps smiled at her. "Hi"

"Hello"

"It's been so long"

"Only a century"

Princeps chuckled, then took her hand and tugged her towards her, smiling at the blink of slight shock Dysmonia gave her. "A century is far too long to be apart from each other don't you think?" she asked, cupping her face.

Dysmonia stared at her, her normal smile falling into a small frown. "Is it?"

"You silly girl" Princeps laughed. Then she grew somber. "I slipped myself into Elizabeth's dream a while ago, and it seems we have to proceed with the plan faster."

Dysmonia cocked her head to the side, blinking once again as Princeps moved her into a dance, humming a familiar tune underneath her breath. "How so?"

The purple-haired woman kept humming in response, making Dysmonia sigh and let herself go with the flow. She will tell her when she wants. There was no point in pushing, that was something she had learned from spending so much time with the Child of Memory. 

"Love?"

"What is it?"

Their hands intertwined together.

"This. . . .plan we are doing, with The Pantheons and soon the other Constellations. . . .it might be the downfall of them right?"

Dysmonia smiled. "It is what Lyra wished"

"Do you think she will change her mind when I return all her memories?"

She paused, making the dance stop.

The current Elizabeth is completely different from the Vega she knew and loved.

Dysmonia would be a fool to not admit that.

But still. . . ."The plan will work" she reassured the Child of Memory. "After all, Vega foretold it, so it must work"

Princeps stared at her, her black blindfold blocking Dysmonia from gazing upon her beautiful eyes. "Very well then" she smiled, wrapping her arms around her waist and using her free one to pluck off a picture from the wall next to her. "So many new memories to add to the Memoria" she continued, bringing the picture for Dysmonia to see. It showed Elizabeth, Sophia, White, and Wrath all laughing (well, White was laughing in her own way) as they sat in the carriage on their way to the Demon Lord's Castle. "I'm happy for her" she sighed.

Dysmonia allowed a smile, a true one, to form on her face. "Me too."

Liliana's POV

When I saw Lady Vega, I nearly cried.

Ruby red unfamiliar eyes stared at me with hidden curiosity. Silver hair like the moon which she, well her other self, held as her base. She gifted me a small smile as she sat on her bed, her twin beside her, giving me a hot glare.

Lady Vega was herself. . . .but also different.

Shoving down the bubbling emotion that threatened to erupt from my chest at the revelation, I placed a smile on my face and gave her a bow. "Greetings from the stars above Miss Elizbeth! My name is Liliana! A pleasure to meet you!"

Sophia scoffed and turned her head to the side. "I could hardly say the same to you" 

"Aww! You really do know how to get into a girl's heart!" I cooed at her, relishing the look of pure disgust that came over her face. A sigh escapes someone's lips and I jerk my head to focus on Elizabeth as she closes her eyes. "What in the cliche gods is going on with this stupid Plot?" she muttered, sighing again.

'So this is your new disciple?" Clawed fingers lifted her head from its bow and yellow-slited pupils appraised her. Liliana shivered at the power the Star radiated and nearly let out a shriek when a white snake popped up from behind her. The Star hummed and released her, placing her hands back into her billowing sleeves. "You're not one to take up disciples Kore. What gives?"

Her Lady shrugs and pats Liliana's head, indicating for her to straighten up. "She has potential' the goddess explained, placing her hand on her hips as she stared at her friend(?) superior (?). "Dysmonia actually brought her to me first and showed me her skills, and Dysmonia is never wrong when it comes to recruits you know"

The Star hummed at her answer, her yellow-eyed gaze still fixated on her. "How intriguing" she replied, releasing her right arm from her sleeves so the snake on her neck could slither down. "I'm still not quite sure what this has to do with me Kore. She is not a part of my Constellation, and I have no desire to take apprentices right now" 

The snake leaped off her hand as she spoke and curled itself around Liliana's neck, its tongue poking out and tasting the air around her making the girl shiver. The goddess she served nodded and began to explain. "I want you to give her a blessing"

"Hmmm," The Star hums, cupping her cheek in thought. "No."

Liliana's eyes widened and she jerked her head in anticipation of the wave of anger that would no doubt erupt from the goddess. She had only seen two people say no to her, The Lady of Grain and The King of The Dead. Yet she watched with shock as she merely closed her eyes with disappointment. "Can't you reconsider?"

"If you truly want a Star to bless her" she shrugged, summoning the snake back to her side with a snap of her fingers. "Then I recommend the stars of Virgo. Or Ursa Major. They like pretty girls like her" She then cocked her head to the side in consideration and hummed. "Or maybe place her in a Story World? If she is as strong as you claim she is, she would do well with the Flameschasers. Or maybe The Hero's Party. Or dump her with the funny demigods" 

Persephone sighed. "You're being so difficult for no reason"

"I'm sorry Kore, but I genuinely do not have time" 

"So" Elizabeth starts again, making me blink back into focus. "Kore sent you here right?"

"That's correct!" I giggle, clapping my hands together, a smile blooming on my face. "Lady Kore sent me here to help you get more powerful so when the Dragon comes, you won't have any issues at all!" I then focus on Sophia, "And I was instructed to help Lady Sophia-"

"Hrguh!"

"-And all the people you consider close as well!" I finish with a flourish. "Oh!" I blink as a memory hits me. "Another guest will be joining us quite soon! Just a heads up My Lady"

"Ok first," Elizabeth stops me, rolling her eyes. "Don't call me 'My Lady'. Erugh. Second, is there really a point to this?"

I blink. "I beg your pardon?"

Elizabeth waves her hand as she tries to explain herself. "It's just that. . . .oh  I don't know. I'm so stressed with all this new information. Ignore my rambling."

"This is what happens when you make an OC for a whole universe"

"Oh shut up Sophia" She reached over to smack her head, but Sophia easily ducked her swipe. "What I was saying is" Elizabeth continued, "The Dragon isn't here right? Is there a point in all of this trouble? I feel bad for making Kore do all this"

"Even in this life, you are considerate for those who consider you their superior Elizabeth"

A smile blooms on my face. "Dysmonia!"

The pink-haired goddess (angel? demon? I till this day don't quite know what she is) nodded at me with her picture-perfect smile, then turned her attention to Elizabeth and Sophia. "Be not afraid." 

"My Lady, why do you insist on going to all the meetings with the 88 Constellations?" Liliana paused from her book and lifted her head just in time to see The Star and Dysmonia walking past her, The goddess (?) angel(?) demon(? WHAT WAS THIS WOMAN??) cocking her head to the side as she stared at the star.

A smile was gifted to her in response and Vega laughed. "I don't mind the boring meetings, It gives me time to interact with my co-workers and simply wind down. It's also very amusing to see Leo and Hydrus fight all the time too" Vega laughed again, tucking her silver hair behind her ear. 

Dysmonia blinked. "That can't be the only reason"

"Of course it's not" Vega shrugged. "You know the Lyra Constellation aren't really fighters. So it's nice to form connections with the others when the War happens"

Dysmonia pauses.

Liliana blinks.

"War?/What did Finality tell you?" were both asked in union making Liliana place her hand over her mouth to silence herself as the two women turned to face her. "Oh," Vega smiled, walking closer to her. "It's you! Hi~ Sorry for the whole mess back then, I was stressed with work" Vega sighed, plopping down next to her. "So many Constellations were making so many stories so I had to see their future it was sooooo annnoooyyyiiinnnggg"

Could she talk to a Star so . . . .casually?? Liliana gulped and after repeating a mantra in her head (prettywomannexttomeprettywomannexttomeprettywomannexttome-) she asked "You. . .can see the future, My Lady?"

Vega nodded. "It's very hard to explain. Im still not sure how I can do it actually but due to my powers I can see or change a future. It's called Fina-."

"Vega" Dysmonia piped up.

"Oh yeah! I can't say it can I?" Vega sighed. "Damm I need a vacation. Or a drink."

Elizabeth stared at Dysmonia, then with a flick of her wrist, sent an icicle her way which she easily batted aside, a smile still on her lips. "Bitch" Elizabeth greeted, narrowing her eyes at her. "You made my life miserable"

Dysmonia cocked her head to the side. "How so?"

"I keep getting annoying dreams, with annoying people interfering, with now more new and ANNOYING lore popping up!" Elizabeth growled out, tossing more icicles her way and snarling when all Dysmonia did was bat them away. "Take a hit already!"

"I think not" Dysmonia shook her head. "Liliana" she turned to me. "Did you bring everything you needed?"

"Sure did Miss Dymonia!" I give her a salute

"Good" she nodded at me. "Elizabeth, Sophia" she focused on the twins again. "If there is anyone in the world that knows about The Plot, is you two"

"-I'm honored" Sophia sarcastically responded. 

"So what part are we at?"

The twins looked at each other. "Well," Sophia started, Elizabeth nodding. "According to her, this is the Julius Arc"

"So the Former Hero then?" Dysmonia crossed her arms in thought. "That gives us more than enough time"

Elizabeth narrowed her eyes. "Time for what?"

A smile was her answer making the twins shiver with fear. 

Chapter Text

I'm so done.

Done with The Plot

Done with Dysmonia.

Done with everything.

I sigh and rest my chin on my palm as I sit on my dorm room balcony, leg dangling at the edge. It's ok, I can't die from a height like this, and even if I fall, I have lots of HP.

I set my gaze on the moon. "Damm all of this," I mutter. "Everything sucks."

"Tell me about it"

I turn my head to see Sophia walking towards me, two glasses of red liquid in it. The smell hits my nose and I sniff the air. "Where did you get blood?"

Sophia hands me a glass, then leans her back against the balcony, sipping her glass of blood. "The kitchen." She replied. "Apparently Miss Ariel gave the school a heads up about us being vampires, so we get blood."

I raise the glass to my lips and allow the liquid to pour down into my lips. "Tangy"

"Do you prefer human or demon blood then?"

"Hmm....demon"

"Me too"

The two of us bring our glasses together. "Cheers!" we smile. Then I turn back and focus on the grassy view below me.

"So what's up?" Sophia asks, turning and leaping up to sit next to me, her hand reaching to pat my head. I glance at her, then look up at the moon. "I don't like this"

Sophia cocks her head to the side. "That doesn't say anything"

I gesture around us. "All. . . this. I hate The Plot suddenly going haywire. I mean, I guess it's not going haywire, more like, more shit is getting added and it's making everything stressful"

Dysmonia and Liliana.

Persephone and the Pantheon's and Constellations.

Vega and me.

That woman in my dreams.

It's not going according to plan!

I groan and take a large gulp of my blood, ignoring Sophia's frown. She hums and gently takes the cup from me. "Elizabeth" She starts. "Are you frustrated because of your past? Or because you feel like you are losing grasp of things"

. . .

She gives me a small smile at the gaping expression I gave her. "You know what your problem is sis?" She takes my hand. "You seem to think you have to do things on your own. And when something new pops up, you fall into despair because you aren't used to change"

. . .Huh?

Do... .do I really?

"Back when we were kids, when everything was going as you foretold, you were calm, collected, proud. But with your past catching up to you, you're scared"

"I am not!" I exclaim, glaring at her. "It's just that with everything going like this, new threats showing up, you could get hurt!"

Sophia blinks at my words, shock clouding her face. I grasp onto her arms. "And I don't you, Mera, Ruby, Ariel, White, Wrath, Dion, Juno, Ruby, Shun, Katia, Hugo, Kusame, everyone! I don't want anyone to get hurt because of me!"

What's dripping down my face?

I let go of Sophia and bring my hands to my face to feel . . tears?

Why am I crying?

I shouldn't be crying!! This isn't the time to be crying! My mouth opens and words escape me against my sill. "Everyone in this world has a special place in my heart and! and! Because of me and whatever the fuck happened a dragon is coming to probably destroy this world and everyone will get hurt and it's all my fault and-!"

"Stop it"

I gasped for breath, eyes wide as hot tears escaped. "I don't want to lose you, Sophia," I whisper. "I don't want to lose anyone."

It's true.

I don't say it a lot, seeing that I never talk about my past life as Emily, but everyone and all the other characters I love, mean a lot to me.

They helped me grow as Emily.

Uzumaki Naruto taught me to never give up on my dreams.

Percy Jackson taught me to trust myself.

The Flameschasers taught me how to be brave in the face of danger.

And this tale. . . . taught me that regardless of what my circumstances are, I should push forward. 

I can't bear to lose them, I can't bear to lose all these lessons, not at all.

I grew attached to them when they were fictional, and now that they are real to me, I have grown even more attached.

Aren't I pathetic? 

A hand cups my cheek and I focus on Sophia. She smiles at me. "Silly girl. So that's what's eating you up? You're so stupid."

"Wha?"

"Stupid girl. You're so dumb" She rests her forehead on mine. "I'm not going to die. Mera won't die, none of us will. Wanna know why?"

I sniffle. "Why?"

She smiles. "Because we will become strong enough to protect ourselves and most importantly, protect you!" She interwines our hands. "You want to protect us, but who will protect you? Who will fight for you?"

. . .

Sophia lets out a watery laugh. "It's me" she whispers. "It's all of us. It's Mera. It's Ruby, its Wrath, White, Ariel. It's Dysmonia, Kore. That thing the pink one"

I laugh. "Liliana?"

"Ugh. Don't say her name" Her lips curled up with disgust. "But anyways, you're fighting so much for our sakes. Let us fight for you too."

I sniffle. "You could get hurt"

"You'll patch me up. And I'll do the same for you"

She reaches for me, places my head on her shoulder, and hugs me gently. "It's ok to be scared, but you have people here to help you every step of the way sis."

I close my eyes and allow myself to relax. "Really?"

"Duh."

I'm still scared.

I don't want anyone to suffer meaningless deaths because of me.

But. . . But maybe they won't if I tell them if I simply ask for help.

Maybe everything will turn out ok in the end.

After all, didn't a silly turtle teach me this? Yesterday is history, Tomorrow is a mystery, but Today is a gift. That is why it is called the present.

I am worrying way too much about what might happen in the future, but I should also worry what will happen in the present shouldn't I?

On that note. . .

"Hey. . . .wanna save the world?"

"Sure. Sounds fun"

"Dysmonia"

"Elizabeth"

"Will you truly help me? Not just with fighting Potimas and The Dragon, but with my past?"

"Of course! That's why I'm here."

. . . . "And Sophia and my kids?" 

"Whoever you want." 

I sigh. "Stars above how cliche is this!?"

Three Years Later

"Did you do Miss Lapis's homework?" Sophia asks me as we walk to the field for lunch, adjusting her headpiece. "Can I compare answers with you?"

I shrug. "Sure, but Dion has it now."

"Damm* Sophia sighs.

Hi~ I'm Elizabeth Keren, and I'm currently this world's strongest 15-year-old.

. . . Or would that be White? Or Sophia?

Wrath is a close second though. 

I tuck silver hair behind my ear and lightly push Sophia with my hips. "What did you get us for lunch?"

"Blood. Steak. Salad for Juno" she lists off, "More blood."

"Salad?" A voice pipes up and Liliana slides into view a grin on her face. "How thoughtful of you! You're such a cute girl Sophia~"

"Shut up!"

Gosh, they need to stop this tension. Sophia glares at the giggling pink-haired teen who blows her a kiss. "Lizzz~" Liliana coos, draping herself on me. "I'm bored!"

I raise an eyebrow. "Ok? Bother Sophia then."

"Really!?" Liliana lights up.

"Hell no" Sophia hisses out, ducking away from Liliana's attempt for a hug. "Get your arms off me, you pink witch!"

"How cruel!" 

I chuckle at the display before me, smiling when I feel two sets of arms wrap themselves around me. "Dion. Juno>"

"Hi Mom"

"Hello Mother"

Many. . . .ok I'm joking actually. Not much has happened honestly.

The three years I have spent in this school consisted of me doing homework, training with Sophia and teaching the twins on the go, playing with Liliana (yes you heard me right, playing), and talking to Dysmonia.

It. . . .it's been a wild ride learning bits of my past and everything, but I can do it.

I'll explain everything after food. I'm starving!

I sigh, then yank Sophia away from strangling Liliana. "Let's goooo! I'm starrrvviiinnggg"

Sophia huffs and allows me to drag her to our usual spot, underneath a giant tree. She reaches into her pocket dimension with [Spatial Magic] and gently brings out the food she promised. "You" she points at Liliana, "can starve"

"Sophia!" Liliana whines.

"Mom" Dion leans over to whisper in my ear, "I have news on Wald and Felmina"

My eyes light up. "Epic. What did you find out?"

. . . .What!? This school is duller than Twilight! Nothing is exciting to do here! Sometimes I wish this was an Otome game so I could at least watch all the drama between the cliche heroine and her knights in shining armor.

I would make a wonder villainess. Ho ho ho!

Yes, I already know what will happen to their relationship, but like I said, they are the most interesting thing that happens here!

And oh, don't worry about Wald's massive crush on Sophia. . . .actually no I lied.

He still has the crush.

Sophia wants to kill him so I have to hold her back every time. So stressful, I deserve a medal!

Best Person To Hold Back An Angry Vampire!

. . . .Nah that's too long.

I still deserve a medal or an award though!

Hmph.

Oh, I should listen to Dion. "Wald from what I heard, is trying to break off his engagement with Felmina, though I'm not sure if it's going to be successful"

"Hmm, that means it's almost time for the battle against the elves huh?" I murmur.

"The elves?"

I hum and pat his head. "Don't wor-I mean, I'll tell you both later"

Sigh. I'm getting better! See!

Dion and Juno know that Sophia and I are reincarnated, but they don't know about the war Ariel, White, and I guess I am planning.

Soon though. Hehe~

A head lands on my lap and I look down to see Juno's tired gaze. "Hi there" I pat her hair, laughing as she seemed to curl up. I snap my hand and a white wolf pops up making Juno's eyes light up as she reaches for the wolf, tugging it down so she can snuggle with it.

Gosh, I am spoiling them rotten.

Oh well, nothing wrong with that.

It's so peaceful.

Dion is having a small conversation with Juno, quietly to not disturb her as she gives him slurred responses due to how tired she is. Liliana was bullying Sophia making my twin twitch her eyes with anger and attempt to harm her.

. . . .See, peaceful!

I feel a small smile form on my face, letting [Record] implant this scene in my mind forever.

It's a beautiful sight.

No thoughts on wars, no thoughts on silly pasts.

Just a bunch of friends eating and having fun together.

I can worry about Potimas and the Dragon later.

A girl can enjoy shit like this, can't she?

This is definitely a filler episode!

. . . .Wait.

According to the laws of cliches, when good things are happening, bad things always turn up!

. . . .Eh, it's fine.

I can take it on!

Because I have people who can help me!

. . . That's why I'm doing this.

If you asked me when I was much younger why I was fighting, I would say "To fuck up the Plot."

That is still true don't get me wrong.

But I now have a new reason.

It's to keep this beautiful moment alive. 

I think I need to make a promise to myself.

Whenever I feel like shit, I should activate [Record] and remind myself of this moment.

I was never really fighting for my sake. . . well, I was fighting for a way to find a time to relax forever I guess.

But I was fighting so nothing could ever happen to those I love.

So, in conclusion, I am fighting for all the people I love, and I'm fighting for all the things they love. Because Love is a beautiful thing you know?

Sophia turns to meet my gaze, tilting her head to the side. "What's with that look?"

I blink, then laugh. "It's nothing I just. . .made a realization that's all"

Yeah, though there will be hard times.

Though there will be confusing times that will make me want to claw my hair out and just die.

I won't give up.

Because I'm fighting for them, I'm fighting for a world where the things they love will shine as bright as the sun.

That is my promise.

Chapter Text

"Sophhiaaaa! You should give me some fooodddd!"

"No"

Liliana whines and flops on her back. "Oh no. I'm going to die! Dion. . .will you. . .remember me?"

Dion reaches for her hand and brings it to his chest. "Oh Liliana. I will never forget you. I will never forget your charming smile. . .your beautiful blue hair. . . .for you shine as brightly as the sun on a clear summer day."

"Oh, Dion!" Liliana gasps, dramatically holding on to him. "I. . . I think I-" she slumps to the ground

"Liliana. . .Liliana!" Dion cries out, holding her limp body close to his. "Liliana!!!"

Juno slowly opened her eyes, staring at the pathetic scene before her, then snapped her fingers and a bolt of lightning hit them both.

"OW!/YEOUCH!"

I laugh at the sight and Sophia merely sighs. She hands Liliana an apple and goes back to her bag. "Just wait your turn and you'll get your food"

"Yay!"

Now that that's over with. . . .food time!

"You gotta wait as well Elizabeth."

Poo. Well I guess I can start explaining everything while we wait no?

There are 88 Constellations.

Horrifying, I know.

According to what Dsymonia taught me, the Constellations are higher beings the Great One made when they were feeling lonely after creating the cosmos. They wanted some companionship and family, so after gathering the pretty dust (her words, not mine) they came across, they created the 88 Constellations.

"Fill this world with good things." They instructed the Stars. "See that the Cosmos shall be filled from top to bottom. Let the world be filled with creations so I shall not be lonely anymore!" 

["Is this not the story of Creation from the Bible?]

["Where do you think the Great Lion thought of the idea?]

["Leo created Biblical God!??? That explains the whole Lion of Judah stuff now"]

The 88 Constellations and the names they are addressed to are as follows:

Andromeda, Antlia, Apus. Aquarius, Aquila, Ara. Aries, Auriga

Bootes. Caelum, Camelopardalis, Cancer, Canes Venatici, Canis Major

Canis Minor, Capricornus, Carina, Cassiopeia, Centaurus, Cepheus, Cetus

Chamaeleon, Circinus, Columba, Coma Berenices, Corona Australis, Corona Borealis

Corvus, Crater, Crux, Cygnus, Delphinus, Dorado, Draco

Equuleus, Eridanus, Fornax, Gemini, Grus, Hercules, Horologium

Hydra, Hydrus, Indus, Lacerta, Leo, Leo Minor, Lepus

Libra, Lupus, Lynx, Lyra (see look that's me!!), Mensa, Microscopium, Monoceros, Musca

Norma, Octans, Ophiuchus, Orion, Pavo, Pegasus, Perseus

Phoenix, Pictor, Pisces, Piscis Austrinus, Puppis, Pyxis. Reticulum

Sagitta, Sagittarius, Scorpius, Sculptor, Scutum, Serpens, Sextans

Taurus, Telescopium, Triangulum, Triangulum Australe, Tucana

Ursa Major, Ursa Minor, Vela, Virgo, Volans, Vulpecula

Yep. They are a lot, and I know that even with [Record] on for like the rest of my life, I probably will forget half of these names quite soon

Poor them, but they are not worth my time so eh. 

You might be wondering, so what do the Constellations even do anyways?

Well, they do what The Great One ordered them to do. "See that the Cosmos shall be filled from top to bottom. Let the world be filled with creations so I shall not be lonely anymore!" 

Thus, they created worlds dubbed as Stories.

When they are created from the minds of a Star, anything can become a world.

Heck, even fanfiction can become a world!

[I pause and look up at Dysnomia.  "So all the OCs with massive trauma...."

She nodded at my unspoken question 

"Well fuck, Kore was right"]

Now now lower your hand, young soldier.  This gal can read your mind!

"You still don't make sense!"

Hush. I'm not done.

I can practically hear your questions from here. "Does that mean others one than one version of you since there are many stars in a Constellation? How strong are you? Who is the Dragon!?"

Calm down calm down....I asked Dysmonia the same thing when she taught me. 

Time for Teacher Elizabeth to save the day!

Let us use moi as an example~ Kay! The Lyra Constellastion.

When it comes to Constellations, they are like a family to say the least. Or well technically if we are going 'anime-wise' think all those major Ninja Clans in Naruto. . . .ew.

There are many stars residing in a Constellation, and in the Lyra Constellation, myself included, there are six Stars.

Why was I considered the Head then?

Because I was the strongest.

. . . .

I swear I'm not joking.

The Great One picks the Head of the Constellations either out of pure whim, or how strong the Tsar was.

How fun, I don't think I like this so-called 'Great One'

So, 'Vega' was the strongest, so she (me, I guess) was the Head.

Got it?

Moving on, Sophia is almost done plating the food.

With Vega as the Head, the other Stars in her Constellations were her 'subordinates'. Some have their own personal names given to them by Vega, others just use the name 'Lyrae" 

This is not just for the Lyra Constellation, many others do the same too. Take Vulpecula! That Fox gained so many god damm stars and she didn't bother giving them any names according to what Dysmonia told me. "From what I recall" I remember she said a few years ago, eyes narrowed in concentration. "She gave them. . . numbers."

". . . .Numbers?"

"Numbers."

Sigh. Vulpecula sounds so weird.

"Here" 

A plate is handed to me making me blink back into reality. I glance p at Sophia and smile. "Oh, yum yum! Thank you Sophia~

She nodded and went back to her bag, retrieving a plate of food and handing it to Liliana, who gave her a wide dopey smile and accepted with with glee. "So" Sophia continued taking a bite of her own food and swallowing. "How long do we have?'

Juno raised her head from my lap and blinked with confusion at Sophia. 'Should we really talk about this. . . .in the open?" 

Hey, look! She's getting better at speaking up!

Also, she's right. What the fuck?

Sophia shrugs and points at us with her fork. "Barely anyone bothers trying to talk to us due to the whole Wald shit going on, and Dion scares them enough to make them stay out of our way"

"Fufu."

"Shut up Dion."

"Aww Juno!"

"Ahem! Kids!" Sophia claps her hands together making the two freeze and for Liliana and I to stiffle a laugh. "Anyways, Elizabeth. how much longer do we have till the Demon-Elf War?"

I hum and cock my head to the side. "See, that all depends on Wrath and White."

Sophia blinks. "Why?"

I shrug. "Because The Plot was mainly shown through White's eyes remember? Another way of finding out where we are in The Plot is by finding out if Wrath has become a Demon Comandder yet." I pause. "Also, I think the war started when Shun was 16. We're still 15"

"So a year huh" Sophia sighs. "How terribly boring"

"Oh, but not at all!" Liliana jumps in, green eyes sparkling with excitement. "We could have some fun! Relax for once! It's been so boringggg training and studying all the time!" she whines, collapsing on Sophia's lap, or she would have if not for Sophia pushing her away with a bit of ice. "Let's have a party!" Liliana continues as if nothing had happened. 

I let a laugh bubble out from me. "That sounds fun honestly. Dysnomia has been kicking my ass with all the shit she's been dumping on me"

"Sounds like a you issue" Sophia pokes her tongue out at me. "So we wait for something from White or Wrath then?"

"Or from Ariel, Ruby, or Mera" I nod. After my final note, the discussion ends and we all go back to our previous topics, well they do while I retreat back to my thoughts.

Hi D

"You've gotten better at telling that I'm here"

You should thank Dysnomia for that. She might be hard on me, but she did help a lot with my training.

"Hmmm, would you say you are stronger than you were before then?"

Well duh. You can't be seriously asking me that. If I was up against White before she became a god, I say I have a high chance of winning!

"But would you win"

. . . .I like to think I would. 

"How amusing."

What do you want?

"Is that how you greet an old friend Lizzy? I haven't talked to you in ages."

What a blessing it was.

"Shut up."

Ugh.

I feel a finger poke my cheek, and I glance to the side to see what touched me, but there was nothing there, only Dion and Sophia using [Posion Magic] and trying new ways to utilize it while Liliana was giving Juno some tips on [Lightning Magic]. So they were all pretty occupied. Is this your doing?

"Eh"

Eh?

I hear a giggle then freeze when I feel arms wrap around me. It's like. . . .she is directly behind me, and I’ll be honest I do not want to check and see if she actually dropped herself here to this world. “Emily Lant. . .” she whispered in my ear, her breath making me shiver uncontrollably.

“Sakura Nagisa. . . .” she slowly brought her hands to my face making my eyes widen as I see nothing but a black void overtake my sight.

 “Elizabeth Keren. . . . ." She hums and rests her head on my shoulder,

"Vega. You are one of the most amusing souls I’ve ever had the pleasure to rediscover. Maybe one day you’ll beat our lovely White on that list?:”

I highly doubt it but I thank you for your praise I guess.

. . . .Wow what a bad case of deja vu.

She giggles and lets go of my face allowing me to see once again. “Oh, how I want to meet you,” she said. “You whose soul reigns above others in this world. And now is the perfect time.!”

I blink, then narrow my eyes. I thought you said when I'm strong enough I should find you.

"I did"

Doesn't that mean becoming a god?

"I change my mind. Knowing you, you might deliberately take too long just to get on my nerves."

Woe is me. My plan is foiled,

Hold on a second. Can I even come to you since I'm mortal now? White could find you due to the fact she could teleport and she was a god!

I (sadly) don't have that level of skill yet!

A chuckle was my response.

"We should get going" 

With that, my body stands up on its own, making Sophia turn her head to stare at me in confusion and attempt to get up, but I merely shake my head and mouth out 'D' making her pause and bite her lips with hesitation, She then nods in understanding and yanks Liliana to her side, whispering into her ear as I walk away.

"You know, from the moment I met you, I liked you."

How flattering,

"Remember our first conversation? I really should make a skill that allows vampires to sparkle in the sun. Amusing. Though that story is weird"

Please don't. 

"You told me you loathe me. Do you still feel the same?"

Yes.

"Don't lie to me now."

. . .Yes and no.

"I'll take that."

I pass through the halls of the school, moving past some walking students and teachers as they go about their lunch, no destination in mind. I am simply following the path D put in my head.

"You told me you would try and kill me"

I will,

"Shame. Will you use [Finality]?"

Maybe. Maybe not.

I won't spoil it, so don't bother.

"Have you ever used that skill yet?"

Of course, I have. Why do you think things are going more smoothly than usual?

Not big changes mind you. Simply some. . . .powerups I guess you could call them.

"What a cheater you are."

Says you.

"Touche"

I push open a huge door, revealing a dark long corridor. [Night Visison] easily lights up my path allowing me to see, so I merely continued my journey. 

"So, will you become a god? Or will you wish to ascend back to your original place among the stars?"

Neither if possible.

"How strange"

You think? From the moment I awoke in this world D, I had no intention of ascending to godhood. It was a hassle I didn't want to give myself.

The dark corridor finally lights up at the end and I find myself in a flowery field. I pause and wait a bit but with the mini GPS D placed in my mind still pinging, I continue on my way. 

Now with my past somewhat revealed to me. . . .I don't really have a choice but to ascend right, do I? Otherwise, everything will be ruined.

"Would you prefer godhood? You fit the requirements after all with your Divinity Expansion being stuck at Level 9 thanks to yours truly. Otherwise, you would have become one already!"

I shake my head. I also need to absorb a vast amount of energy, which I haven't done.

"I could give you the energy you need. Want another bomb?"

I sigh. I'm not becoming a god.

"Pity, You, White, and I would have become a wonderful trio"

What about Meido?

"Don't speak of her or she'll find me again."

A laugh escapes my lips. Almost there.

Question.

"Hm?"

Where are we?

"In a special realm. Only people I allow to enter can join me here"

How annoying.

"How romantic you mean!"

Tch.

The girl sighs as she keeps walking, her red eyes melting into her amber yellow, her snake-like pupils dark. She pushes away a flower petal that landed on her face and stares at the girl sitting on a tea set ensemble. The reincarnation stares at the girl in black, her normal blank expression breaking into a small smile.

"Welcome. Or should I say, welcome home?"

The girl with silver hair raises an eyebrow. "Did you just quote a line from the Light Novel at me?"

The black-haired girl didn't reply, merely took a sip of her tea. "Sit" she orders.

The girl sits.

. . . .

. . . .

"What is a soul?

A human's principle of life.

Their personal thoughts, feelings, emotions. . . .memories. . . .

That is a soul.

Souls are an extraordinary thing. Without souls, humans and any other beings would be empty husks of a body, wholly dull and distasteful.

That's why my little spider and my shining star are my absolute two favorite people in the whole world. Shiraori because she is, well, me in a sense. And Lizzy because she has not one, not two, but three souls inhabiting her body.

And unlike how that would normally work, her situation is fascinating!

When I say 'three souls' I don't mean three different people. Emily, Sakura, and Elizabeth are the same person, after all, just born in different circumstances that's all. But I mean when she finally becomes a god. . . .no, when she finally ascends. . . . .she will reach my level of power, or maybe even more if she stops being lazy, after less than a mere decade.

A person's power comes from their soul of course, and with the System being the way that it is and having all who inhabit it reincarnate over and over again, they all naturally become weaker and weaker.

But not Lizzy.

Even if she were to die, the amount of power she would possess would never dwindle. 

The more I watch her, the more I desire to keep her for myself. Maybe it's due to the fact that the me from the OG Verse as Elizabeth and Sophia like to call it, shared her memories with me so we could be on the same agenda, but she is just so amusing to watch!

So, my beautiful star, as you sit before me with that lovely gaze of yours."

D outstretched her hand to the teen in front of her, the girl's eyes glancing down at the offered hand.  D allowed a smile to grow on her face at the expression that clouded the young girl's face. "I pose to you a question."

"Will you accept this gift from me? From me in this world and the me in that world?"

A silver orb appeared in her outstretched hand, the rays of the orb shining brightly. Amber eyes raised themselves to meet the god's gaze, her mouth opened in question.

A bigger grin seemed to want to split D's face open. "A gift from the Past, and the Present, for you to use in the Future" She continued, reaching for the girl's hand sharp like a snake, and placing the blade down. "A gift called. . . . . ."

Chapter Text

Eighty-eight Constellations reside in the cosmos the Great One formed with their hands. Eighty-eight constellations rule the concept of Stories.

"Fill this world with good things. See that the Cosmos shall be filled from top to bottom. Let the world be filled with creations so I shall not be lonely anymore" 

As eons flew by, the stars crafted worlds and tales fitted for their creator. Tales of brave heroes, tales of tragic lovers and unhopeful endings, tales of family and happiness, tales of hope and perseverance. If the Stars could think of it, it would become a reality.

Very quickly though, groups among the stars were formed. Siblings or not, not all the stars could co-exist with each other, with some of the stars residing in the constellations quickly getting into conflict with the others. 

The most popular among the Cosmos were the Zodiacs, containing Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Leo, Virgo, Libra, Scorpio, Sagittarius, Capricorn, Aquarius, and Pisces. These 12 Constellations were hailed among the Cosmos for the huge impact they brought to the world and were praised greatly for all their achievements. But there was another group as well, who were maybe even more respected than the Zodiacs, with them being the closest to The Great One.

The Five Stellas.

The First is Sirius, the head of the Canis Majoris. They shone the brightest among the other Stars and were hailed to be the strongest next to the might of the Great One. 

The Second is Canopus, the head of the Carina. Second only to Sirius in power and might, they paved the way for many tales and brought up the concept of Pantheons, stories that are strong enough to Ascend so they could praise the stars for their might. 

The Third is Rigil Kentaurus & Toliman, head of the Centarus. Many claimed the horse-like creature with two heads was two separate beings, but they were one. They formed the group of the Stellas after narrowly losing a battle with the Constellation Hydra and created the Memoria, where the children of the Centarus safely guard all the memories of the world. 

The Fourth is Arcturus, the head of the Bootes. The bear-like creature created many of the different attractions in the Cosmos, where creatures reading there could simply take a break from their work and relax. "Everyone is invited to my havens!" They declared. "But there shall be no fighting or war here. Everyone is a friend, not an enemy."

The Last is Vega, the head of the Lyra. Creativity was their blood, and they used that to their advantage, Shaping their form to whatever they desired, a woman with white hair, an eagle with snake-like eyes, a simple weaver, they traveled the Cosmos to find something to entertain them, and in return, entertained the Stars and Pantheons to bring joy to all. 

The Five Stellas were close friends and allies, promising to defend each other from opposing sides. But when Vega fell from the heavens, the other four did nothing.

Onlookers whispered among themselves.

"Is this the end of the Five Stellas?"

"Why didn't they try and help Lyra?"

"What's going on?"

. . . . .

"How long till They fully remember, Centarus"

"That is up to Vega. I am simply following along"

"Still, to go to this length all because of the Draco? Have we even talked to Draconis(1) about what his star did to Vega?"

"You know how petty Vega can get. Let's just follow along for now Sirius. They promised us a show, and a show is what we will get."

. . . . . 

"How interesting. I didn't think she would go this far! What do you think dear Leo?"

The lion kept his head low as the figure above them watched the scene before them. "I am ashamed to admit I was not aware of her plans."

"Oh don't worry. I think this is amazing!" The figure laughed, purple eyes closing in bliss. "Hmm, you came to me because of the Spring girl Lyra liked so much right? She wanted you guys to help Vega right?"

"Correct."

"Hmm. Sure. Help her at the climax of the Tale. I think it would be funny." A laugh bubbles out of their lips. "All my children fighting like this. . . best story ever!"

Chapter Text

"My memories. . . .are returning. . . .slowly. . . .but surely they are."

'Hey, Vega! You're back from your trip from Greece?"

A laugh bubbled out of the woman as she rushed towards her friends, eyes sparkling with happiness and her silver locks flowing behind her. "I bought gifts for everyone! Even you Sirius!"

The male-like figure let out a soft chuckle, placing the cup filled with the red-like liquid down as Vega leaped into his arms. "Welcome back."

"Hey! No hug for me!" A paw smacked the girl's head making her yelp and lift her head to glare up at Arcturus. "And after all I've done for you!"

"Bitch?!" Vega snarled, leaping off Sirius to pounce on her friend, the two falling on the grassy floor and play fighting. "I'm not giving you your gifts!"

"Hey!"

"The tale that I crafted. . . .the tale of Elizabeth. . . .it's all coming together now."

"That Dragon. . . .of the Draco Constellation. . . . .they must pay the price."

The girl who lived on the moon opened her eyes, bright amber snake-like eyes staring up at the dragon-like creature that circulated above her, for eons, centuries, decades. No. . . .for simply 15 years. 

Thats right. She has been on this rock for 15 years now. It will be 16 soon.

Happy almost birthday, dear incarnation. 

She blinked, and a tear dripped down from her eyes. "Time is divided into Three Parts, just like I am."

"The Past, Lyra"

"The Present, Sakura."

"The Future, Elizabeth."

"This plan of yours. It's pointless."

Vega lifted her head from its ducked position, staring at Centarus' two heads with a blank expression. The prison cell was cold, her arms were beginning to hurt. They really did want to strip a Stella away from their power. The Centaur clicked their tongue as he stared down at her. "Your plan will fail."

She merely stared at him.

Centarus clicked his tongue again and moved to walk away, then paused when she called out. "Rigito. Do something for me."

They turned their heads to stare at her.

"My Constellation. . . .make sure -"

"You didn't even have to ask. No harm shall before them as long as the Stellas live."

. . . ."Thank you."

"The Past shall be no more as the Climax draws near."

"The Present shall fade away as the Dragons come."

"And the Future shall blaze a way for themselves among the stars." She sighed as more memories flashed before her. "Many say that one's Destiny and Fate cannot be changed in any way, but I disagree. It simply takes determination, drive, and an actual attempt."

"The Fate of the Original Tale. . . .I have seen it a million times and I grew bored of it. Elizabeth's world was my interpretation of that story. And yet. . . ."

"A curse shall be placed upon you Lyra of the Stella. This the the reward you have gained from losing against me.

"Lady Vega! You can stop this! Your plan won't work! Save yourself!"

"The other Stellas aren't doing anything-"

"Is this the end of the Five Stellas?-"

"Why didn't they try and help Lyra?-"

"What's going on?-"

Vega stood up, staring directly at the dragon surveying her. "You won the Battle Thuban" She spoke, her voice quiet but filled with so much power and authority that the dragon seemed to quiver. "But you will not win this War."

"It matters not if my other self loses. It matters not if I lose this time. I am Vega, head to the Lyra Constellation, the Fifth Stella-"

"When the time comes, will you come to my aid, Canopus?"

The white snake curled around her neck slipped out its tongue and let a hiss escape, making Vega giggle. She turned to watch the sun of the Story she was visiting descend out of the sky and the moon rise, her clawed darkened hand softly petting her friend, silver hair swaying behind her as soft lyre music from one of the stars that lived in her Constellations filling her mind. 

"I will end you Thuban."

Of the Five Stellas, only Four remained.

The seat belonging to the Fifth always feels so empty as each eon passes by. Sirius let out a sigh and placed the cup filled with his favorite drink, one that Lyra found for them, down on the small table. The other three were doing their own thing. Canopus was working with Dysmonia and discreetly watching over Lyra's new self. Centarus was observing their Memoria, waiting for the time to return their friend's memories back to them, and Arcturus was with the Pantheons Vega was so fond of.

Sirius was alone.

"You need like real friends doofus"

Their book was snatched from their hand making Sirius blink and look up at amber eyes, a grin on her face. She flopped down on the floor and let a giggle escape her lips. "You're so stiff, dude. I get you're like, probably the strongest Star and all but you need to stop being all brooding!"

Sirius stared down at her. ". . . You think I'm brooding?"

She deadpanned at him. "Dude."

He sighed, rubbing his face. "Opora likes me the way I am. . . ."

"Oohh wifey! You know what they say!" She sat up and lowered her tone in what he assumed was a mocking manner, wagging her finger around. "Happy wife happy life!" She giggled again, leaning towards him. "Still, I don't think Opora would want you to be sitting around doing nothing, so let's go out together." She got up and began pulling him. 

He stumbled a bit, black hair shaking. "Where are we going!?"

"Well," she shot a large grin at him, eyes bright. "We're going wherever our souls take us! We're going on an adventure!"

Lyre music filled the area he was in, a recording of times past when Vega played a tune for them. He sighed and picked up his drink again, taking a small sip. There was a promise the Five of the made while they were still young and foolish.

"When opposing Stars dare to offend and attack us, we shall defend each other with our very lives!"

"Time to get to work" Sirius chuckled, giving a nod of goodbye to the picture inhabiting Vega's place. He got up and walked to his home. "It seems I must speak to Leo and the Queen of Spring."

Elizabeth stared at her sister, trying to figure out how to break the news to her.

Then she deadpanned and threw all caution to the wind. "At the rate things are going, this physical body will die the day I turn 16."

"WhaT?!"

Chapter Text

Maybe I should have stated that better. At this rate, the Dragon or D won't kill me, SOPHIA WILL!

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU'RE GOING TO DIE YOU IDIOT!?"

"OW OW OW LET GO OF MY EAR!" I kicked her away and let a whine leave my lips, staring as my HP slowly went down. "What the heck!? My HP is going down!"

"Good! That means that I can kill you!"

"Wait wait wait wait! Let me explain!" I raise my hand to try and stop her, wide eyes staring at Sophia's rage-filled ones. "Please, my dear sister!"

Sophia stares at me for a while, then sighs and drops her weapon. "Start talking."

I sigh with relief, healing myself as I begin my tale. "Ok. So when I say I'm dying, I mean physically dying. I have already mentioned this-"

"I would rather you not die at all!"

"Shshshsh! What I mean is I'm dying because I'm ascending!"

The room, our dorm room to be exact, goes silent. Siphia gapes at me and I scoot away from her slowly in case she tries to attack me again.

Yes. Woe is me, but I, Elizabeth Isabella Keren, am unfortunately going to ascend to godhood.

Yippee! 

Damm it.

I mean, it's not like it's bad that I'm finally becoming a god. I think the reason why I was (well, why I am ) so against ascending is because White also became a god after she became as powerful as Acrhane!

. . . .Also because figuring out how my powers work again is so much work and I don't wanaaaaaa!

"Ok wait" I focus on Sophia as she raises her hand to get my attention. "So, this is just a White situation?

I nod. "Pretty much. But there's an actual reasoning instead of White accidentally becoming one. D and I made a deal. With the Dragon and the climax of The Plot drawing near, turning me into a god so that I can deal with the Dragon seemed like the best move." I raised my finger and placed it on my lips in thought. "And with the War happening maybe next year, it will be easier if I ascend now where I can train and get used to godhood, rather than suddenly ascend when the Dragon comes, and hider everyone's"

Sophia sighs with understanding. "So your 'death' is just you being kicked out of the System." She threw her pillow at me. "You scared me!"

"Hehe, sorry sis." I caught the pillow and moved to sit next to her, laying my head on her shoulder. "I transferred my [Ruler of Sloth] title to Jumo."

Sophia paused, furrowing her brows in thought. "Does that mean you will be ascending soon hen? We need the Authorities of the Rulers to destroy the System right?"

"Hmm. That's all up to D really. She didn't tell me when she will force ascend me."

In other words, she didn't tell me when she would remove the lock on [Divinity Expansion  LV9] and send a bunch of energy to me.

Ugh, this is going to be a pain. 

Sophia cocked her head to the side. "Let's see. You have [Ruler of Pride] [Ruler of Lust] and [Ruler of Wisdom] left to give out."She tapped her finger on her thigh. "Dion should probably get the Lust one. I'll take Pride. All that's left is Wisdom, but no one really needs that skill right?"

I hum in response. "I was actually going to give you Lust-"

"I don't need that. We're vampires remember."

"Good point."

Sophia sighs, leaning her head on mine and taking my hand in hers. "I wanted to become a god before you."

"Oh, you will."

"What. No not now. I meant after all this I'll become a god."

"Ah. I was going to ask D to make you one-"

"Hell no."

With my eyes closed, I activate [Finality] and focus on Sophia. To this day, I will forever call this skill a cheat because what the heck is this?!

Finality: Awarded by the Ruler of Fate title. Allows the user to rewrite the beginning and end of the target's life

Sound easy right? WRONG!

It took me THREE YEARS to finally get what the heck this skill was. 

And I love it.

It's so OP it's not even funny sometimes. Typically the Beginning and End are the start and end of something right? But here's the thing. We both have had multiple beginnings and multiple ends. . .techinally.

I, as a star and a triple reincarnation, don't have a concrete beginning because I have died three times now, and Sophia has died once, but with the way things are going and with me becoming a god and having powers, do you honestly think she is going to have a typical end?

So with that little loophole, I can essentially pick any part of her life and dub it as a beginning and an end. All I have to think is that at the start of Sophia Keren's life, one of the titles she obtained was the [Ruler of Pride].

"Huh. That's so weird." Sophia piped out as she got the title, staring at what I assume was her Appriasil screen. "Hold on, I don't have the skills for it yet?"

"You'll get those later. I'm a greedy bitch." I sigh. "I'm gonna miss these skills."

"Skill issue" Sophia mumbles to herself, eyebrows furrowed in thought. 

"So this is where you are." A voice sparks into existence making the two of us look to see Dysnomia, her eyes still closed (one day I will see her eyes call me Team Seven and her Kakakshi I WILL PREVAIL!), and her smile calm. She stops before us and summons a chair for her to sit on. "So you have decided to ascend."

"Pause" I raise my hand in a stopping motion. "I didn't decide. I simply realized that I don't have a choice."

"Same thing. Though, " she sighed a little. "Your plan might not be as smooth as you make it seem."

Sophia scoffs. "Is anything ever with Elizabeth?"

"Hey!"

"Becoming a god will boost you when you're fighting the Dragon." Dysnomia continues. "You as Elizabeth are still weak compared to Vega."

I sigh. "What a letdown."

"I said if you only ascend to a god in this world's standards." She stopped my thoughts with a shrug. "But you are certainly this world Author, and with a bit of dabbling here and there, and after I take you to the Memoria, you will be able to death the Dragon."

"K wait." Sophia stops her, raising her hand. She then turns to me and asks "On a scale of 1 to Light Novel 16, how dead would we be if we sneak out of school and kidnap Wrath and White?"

I blink. "Can we kidnap a god?"

A smirk grows on her face. "Only one way to find out!"

So, we can kidnap a god.

Weird but its possible,

All we had to do was contact Ruby (which was easy thanks to [Kin Control], have me take a bit of control over Ruby's form and meet up with White and tell her our plan, then get out of there.

Kidnapping Wrath?. . . .It was harder.

Though, for a dumb reason on my part.

Sneaking out of the school was easy, we had done it so many times before that we had a whole secret path and everything. Ooo sneaky~ 

Our destination was the Barracks, where the Army spent their time training and basically living there. Back during the whole Demon Rebellion thingy, Sophia and I actually came here once to do a mandatory report since we were under the protection of The Demon Lord (thanks Ariel), and because we helped basically massacre a whole lotta demons.

. . . .Huh. Does this make me a bad guy?

. . . .Nah~

Anyways! Arriving at the barracks was easy enough, getting in was easy as well. I let Sophia handle it so all she had to do was [Charm] them and we were all our way. "You know" I started as we followed our guide. "I'm going to miss being a vampire."

Sophia cast her gaze on me. "You should be able to replicate the same skills you have right? That's what White did."

"Yeah but" I sigh dramatically. "It's not the sameeee"

"Cry baby."

We finally arrived at the training ground Wrath was supposed to be in, and as I stepped in with a wide smile on my lips and my voice ready to leave my throat to greet him, I stopped, my voice choking me as I stared with wide eyes at the sight before me.

What . . .what the heck. . . .

Wrath had his hair down, which meant it reached his shoulder and a cup of water in his hand. He brought the cup to his lips and drank it, my eyes zeroed in on the way his Adam Apple moved with each gulp he took. He played the cup down with a sigh of relief and picked up his sword (a distant part of my mind, probably Maple, crowed at the sight of the katana in his hand "Hey! Doesnt that remind you of our dear sword! May it enjoy all the booze in sword heaven.) He moved his feet apart, his sword in front of him held tightly but firmly, and I watched as he swung his sword and the force that erupted from his swing, the way it absolutely shattered the many targets in front of him with one swing!

Oh.

Oh my.

My face is hot. Oh no ah ah AH!

QUICK! WHAT ARE HIS STATS?!

. . . .

Those. . .those numbers. . . .those TITLES!

HOLY HECK!? DUDE WHAT HAVE YOU BEEN EATING!?

Wait. He probably got most of them when he was in his Wrath stage and killing everyone, but the skills he leveled up!? 

My eyes zeroed in on his muscles as he raised his hand to wipe his brow. D-Dude! Don't you know what you're doing!?

Oh gosh, I haven't acted like this since uh. . .uhh. . .

. . .Actually lets keep that to myself.

I feel, well sense, a hand about to smack me, and I let it happen because stars know I need to focus! Whining at the pain, I turn to Sophia who is giving me the most unimpressed look ever. ". . .Hear me out."

"No way."

Before I could beg her, she began marching to Wrath. "Oi! Wrath!" 

He turned his head to face us making me silently scream, but I wasn't a theater kid as Emily for nothing! So I school my face and skip towards him. "Miss Sophia. . . .Miss - ah, I mean, Elizabeth. What are you?"

"Yo" I greeted, giving him a grin and a peace sign. "The Henshin Quartet needs to have a meeting!"

He blinks. "What?"

"Oh just come on" Sophia began to drag him by his arm, and while he was distracted by her, I paused and let a wheeze leave me. Ok, I need to focus! We shall simp later!

. . . .Eugh, never thought I would act like this. Oh well.

"But what about-!"

"Oh just come on! We already have things covered so quick complaining and MOVE IT!"

"Welcome!" I exclaim, spreading my arms out as Sophia stood behind me with a marker and the whiteboard White had spawned into existence, "to our second-ever meeting of the Henshin Quartet! Yay!"

. . .Wrath and White stared at me silently making me deflate. "Yall are no fun."

"Before we begin" Sophia cuts in, making me turn to face her. "We have updates on our past plans."

Pride - Sophia

Sloth - Juno

Lust - Dion

Gluttony - Ariel 

Wrath - Wrath 

Envy - Sophia 

Greed - Hugo 

White straightens up, then jerks her head to stare at me with visible confusion. "I didn't die." I explained her unasked question, crossing my arms as Sophia continued writing, "The skill I got from [Fate] allowed me to fiddle a bit with the System in a sense, so I gave the titles to those three. I will ascend soon enough though, I sadly don't have a choice."

Wrath widens his eyes. "So you're going to become a-"

"All questions shall be answered soon! So hush!" Sophia barks out. 

Perseverance - Merazophis 

Charity - Oka 

Mercy - Shun 

Temperance - Dustin

Diligence - Potimas 

Humility - Ariel 

Chasity - Katia 

"And one more. . . ." Sophia mumbles as she writes.

Hiiro Wakaba - Skanda - Great Elroe Labyrinth - Legendary class monster

Shunsuke Yamada - Divine Protection - Kingdom of Analeit - Prince / Hero

Kanata Ooshima - Transition - Kingdom of Analeit-  Noblewoman / Hero party member

Mirei Shinohara - Earth Wyrm - Great Elroe Labyrinth - Hero's familiar

Kengo Natsume - Emperor - Renxandt Empire - Imperial Prince / False Hero

Yuika Hasebe - Dreaming Maiden - Holy Kingdom of Alleius - Word of God Religion Saint

Shouko Negishi - Vampire - Sariella - Demon army free agent

Kyouya Sasajima - Weapon Creation - Mystic Mountains - 8th Demon Army Commander

Sakura Nagisa - Vampire - Sariella - Star/god

Kunihiko Tagawa - Adventurer - Human-Demon border - Secured at Elf Village / A-Rank Adventurer

Asaka Kushitani - Lazy Efficiency - Human-Demon border - Secured at Elf Village / A-Rank Adventurer

Shinobu Kusama - Ninja - Holy Kingdom of Alleius - Word of God religion Dark Ops Member

Kenichi Ogiwara - Unlimited Phone - Holy Kingdom of Alleius - Secured at Elf Village (Spy)

Ren Aikawa - Book Lover - Kingdom of Aitouna - Secured at the Elf Village

Naofumi Kogure - Tears Shed - Western Great Kakura Forest - Deceased

Issei Sakurazaki - Dungeon Creation - Renxandt Empire - Deceased

Masaru Tsushima - Premature - Sariella - Secured at the Elf Village

Kouta Hayashi - Instant Response - Banawarei Republic - Deceased

Shuuto Maki - Defiance - Sakaa - Secured at the Elf Village

Aiko Iijima - Songstress - Keri-i'in - Secured at the Elf Village

Sachi Kudo - Leader - Kingdom of Aitouna - Leader of the reincarnations at the Elf Village

Touko Segawa - Sweets Girl - Kingdom of Kinran - Secured at the Elf Village

Saki Temarikawa - Animal Friend - Renxandt Empire - Secured at the Elf Village 

Kumiko Tonooka - Trend Leader - Zezai - Secured at the Elf Village

Chie Nanase - Motherly - Guroga Mountain District - Secured at the Elf Village

Mio Furuta - Affection Arrow - E-Meseheke - Secured at the Elf Village

"K. Now I'm done" Sophia huffed with acceptance, turning to face the rest of us. "As the eldest here, shut up Elizabeth}"

Boo.

"I will be starting first. Here's what we know." She goes back to the board and starts writing again. "The War and the fight against D will begin next year, so chop chop everyone! The Dragon will most likely attack after the Elf Demon War if what Dysnomia thoughts are true-"

"Oh, they could attack after the battle with D, when you are all tired." Dysnomia appears, nodding at White and Wrath. She turns to face Sophia and continues. "The World QUest D plays out might not happen at all, or do you still want that?" she directs the question at me.

Wrath turns to me. "What the World Quest?"

I sigh and wave my hand. "At the end of everything, just before White was about to end the System in The Plot, D gives everyone [Taboo LV10] and gives everyone a quest, to fight White since she is apparently 'The bad guy" I sigh again. "But then everyone decided to fight D but you all lost until White comes then D finally left!"

White let out a small sigh, making me turn to her, "But your plan still works! D was just being the bitch that she is. And as for you-" I wag my finger at Dynomia. "The WQ needs to happen because how else am I going to beat up D?"

'And Shun right?'

A laugh almost escapes my lips as Sophia's voice enters my mind, and the two of us meet each other's gazes and then we try not to burst out into giggles. Sophia clears her throat and claps her hand. "Ok ok! Let's continue! Unfourntalyt it will take a while for me to get my Taboo maxed, but it will be easy. It's Dion, Juno, and Hugo that need to hurry up."

"And Teacher and Katia"

"Yea. Those two as well."

Wrath cocks his head. "Why not Shun?"

"At a certain point, you" I pause, then rephrase my words "or me or Sophia whoever is fighting Shun, will have to cut down his maid Anna, which allows his Taboo to max out. See [Mercy] is such a fun skill.  It allows the user to resurrect the deceased. Though it only resurrects the recently deceased. The body can't be too damaged and the fun part is that it raises Taboo when used. So as long as he keeps using that skill, everything will be fine."

"But what if he doesn't get it?"

I deadpanned at Wrath. "Shun not get the most basic 'Oh I'm a Hero! So I will do whatever it takes to save my friends because together we can achieve anything!" skill? That's hilarious." Then I frown. "But possible. It doesn't matter if he doesn't get it, all we need is the Authority."

Sophia turns to me. "With [Finality], you should be able to speed up Dion and Juno's path of getting Taboo maxed right?"

"Hmm. I don't think that's a good idea."

"They are young," White speaks for once. "Their minds could go boom."

"Exactly." I nod. "Now the real reason for this meeting." I turn to the pink-haired woman. "What the heck did Vega do and who is the Dragon!?"

Dysnomia stays quiet for a while, then she sighs. "Before I begin, how much do you four know of the Stars?"

"I know what you taught me"

"I know what she told me"

"I know nothing at all"

", , , ,Nothing."

"Then we shall start from the beginning."

In the beginning, the Great One created the Cosmos. They traversed across the planes and were proud of themselves. But they grew lonely. 

So, after gathering all the dust in the heavens, they created the 88 Constellations.

"For now we don't need to go on about who's who right now" Sophia interrupted, "My head hurts already."

"Fill this world with good things." They instructed the Stars. "See that the Cosmos shall be filled from top to bottom. Let the world be filled with creations so I shall not be lonely anymore!" Thus, with the powers gifted to them by their creator, they created worlds dubbed as Stories.

As Cosmic Years and Eons passed by, many Stories were crafted and proclaimed to The Great One and to the other Stars. But as happiness and joy gave the air a sweet scent, whispers, gossip, and disagreements were also bound to rise.

Many groups were formed within the Constellations, The Zodiacs, the Silent, the Stellas. . . and many more. But this is about two particular stars."

"Vega of the Lyra Constellation, and Thuban of the Draco Constellations"

"Draco" Wrath mumbled out. "I remember my father telling me about a few stars. Draco is the Dragon shaped Constellation right?"

Sophia whipped her head around to face my gaze. "That means the Dragon causing all this shit, their name is Thuban?"

I shrug.

Before I continue, I don't believe I ever told you of the Stellas did I?

The Stellas are a group of five friends and the stars that are said to be the closest to The Great One.

The First is Sirius, the head of the Canis Majoris. They shone the brightest among the other Stars and were hailed to be the strongest next to the might of the Great One. 

Dysnomia waved her hand, and an image entered my mind. There was a figure with long black hair in a low ponytail. A white furry tail was swaying behind them, and a golden spear was held in their hand. They slightly turned their head, and dark eyes met mine, and their ears twitched.

The Second is Canopus, the head of the Carina. Second only to Sirius in power and might, they paved the way for many tales and brought up the concept of Pantheons, stories that are strong enough to Ascend so they could praise the stars for their might. 

The woman had golden long hair and a serene smile on their face. A golden apple lay in their palm, with a white snake wrapping itself around their neck, and another one on the hand holding the apple. Pupiless eyes stared at nothing, yet seemed to stare at everything all at once. Many more eyes, littered all around their body, blinked in union.

The Third is Rigil Kentaurus & Toliman, head of the Centarus. Many claimed the horse-like creature with two heads was two separate beings, but they were one. They formed the group of the Stellas after narrowly losing a battle with the Constellation Hydra and created the Memoria, where the children of the Centarus safely guard all the memories of the world. 

A Centaur with long dark blue hair held an orb in their hands. The head in front raised the Orb to the air as a way to show off, while the one at the back stared at the figures with blindfolds they called Children kneel. Magenta eyes blinked in union, and they seemed to observe all the secrets of the world.

The Fourth is Arcturus, the head of the Bootes. The bear-like creature created many of the different attractions in the Cosmos, where creatures reading there could simply take a break from their work and relax. "Everyone is invited to my Havens!" They declared. "But there shall be no fighting or war here. Everyone is a friend, not an enemy."

The body of a bear with soft brown fur. On their head laid the whitish horns of an ox. In their hand was a filled to the brim cup of red wine, and in their other hand a golden plater with a variety of grapes on it. Brown eyes sparkled with amusement and joy. 

The Last is Vega, the head of the Lyra. Creativity was their blood, and they used that to their advantage, Shaping their form to whatever they desired, a woman with white hair, an eagle with snake-like eyes, a simple weaver, they traveled the Cosmos to find something to entertain them, and in return, entertained the Stars and Pantheons to bring joy to all. 

Long silver hair that reached the floor, yellow eyes like that of a snake, and long claws as fingernails with their arms darkened all the way to their elbow. They were wearing a long white dress that parted in their front revealing a bit of their skin, and the edges of it a soft periwinkle with dust from stars scattered on it. A lyre was in their hand, and small white eagle wings were their ears. 

. . . .Was. . .was that what I looked like?

"Is that Elizabeth?" Sophia asked, making Dynomia nod. "That is Vega. The form that they were crafted with by the Great One, but eventually, they learned how to change their appearance, just like their fellow stars, and so they only used that form for important moments." 

So that's what I looked like.

How. . . .anticlimatic?

I mean I look hot as hell 100% would smooch but, how do I explain this? I don't know how to feel about this really.

Eh, we'll deal with that in the future. Have fun future Elizabeth!

[Elizabeth crushed the apple in her hand and her eye twitched. "I hate my past self"]

Long before the conflict between the two Constellations, Lyra and Draconis, only they know their true name, were allies and neighbors. During a conflict with Vela and Draco, Lyra helped subdue the issue and healed the wounds that plagued the dragon's long body. The two heads shared a fond friendship with each other until the Star Thuban interfered.

The dragon had crafted a tale for the Stars and the Pantheons to see.  'Look! Look and come see the new world I have created with my very hands!' Thuban said, declaring it their Magnus Opum. 

Vega had been invited by Draconis to watch the world with them, and she eagerly accepted, and they loved it. 

Sophia turned to look at me. "Why did you like this story anyway?"

I raise an eyebrow. "I assume you're asking while I was Emily." I shrugged. "The three of you were cool as heck, that's it really. The determination of White, your redemption to be a better person that wasn't so jealous, Wrath path to a new life, I loved all of it." I paused. "I also liked the System, it was fun to read."

A blush grew on Wrath's face and she clenched his hand. White jerked her head away while Sophia rolled her eyes. "Goofy."

"At least pretend you're in awe!" 

She pats my head, and I notice her eyes turn red. "Sorry sorry, no more interruptions."

Vega loved it so much, that they dragged the Stellas to watch the tale as well. The Fifth was bringing more and more popularity to Thuban's tale. It was a joyous feeling for the snake-like dragon. Then Vega did something they considered unforgivable.

They interacted with the Story,

At first, the dragon was fine with it. They encouraged it! But as they watched the Stella visit more and more, they noticed them taking notes, and then the dragon realized, they were planning on making a story based on their own.

Vega crafted a persoanluty for their world, and she grew close to the god he crafted, the god known as D Death. And with Death's help, they worked on their story.

They watched with growing anger as their Story was forming, and they joined the other members of the Draco Constellation as Lyra invited them to watch their finished Story. "This tale is not my own original work" the Fifth declared, raising a toast to the dragon. "It was inspired by my dear friend Thuban, Thank you, for crafting this wonderful tale."

They were a hoarder. They carefully kept what they considered their treasures to themselves.This Story was something they truly lovedm and as much as they were honored that a great Star like Vega loved their story so much that they made a branch of their own, they hated sharing.

So in a fit of rage, he accused the Stella of plagiarism. "How dare you copy my Tale!" they roared at the shocked Star, channeling every bit of power they had to capture them. Before any star could stop them, they had sent Vega to a prison created by the Fornax. 

Dysnomia paused, taking a deep breath before she continued. 

Vega was confused. What had they done wrong? Is this the thanks they get? 

There is something all the stars had in common, if someone attacks them, they would inflict the pain a thousand times more. 

So within the chains holding them down, they hatched a plan. A plan that would take decades, centuries, and eons to finalize. But that was ok to them, for when the two stars face once again, they shall be the victor. 

It would be the grandest tale the Stars had ever seen. 

And so, with the curse placed on them, and the pieces in place, the story Lyra began.

"Many years have passed since then" Dysnomia ended, tucking her pink hair behind her ear. "And now you Elizabeth, shall give this tale an End."

The room was silent at the end of her story.

"So let me get this straight" I mumble, eye twitching with anger. "All this shit. All these problems! Is it all because that idiot was JEALOUS?!"

Chapter Text

Light blue eyes stared down at the woman standing in the middle of the courtroom, her green eyes unwavering before the other 11 sitting beside her. "Greetings, Queen of Spring." The woman stood up and placed her hand on her chest to symbolize respect. "I am the one called The Great Harmony. (1). , but for this discussion, you may call me Libra."

The goddess bowed and murmured. "It is an honor to stand before you all." her black hair framing her face. 

Libra smiled and tilted her head, her peachy pink long hair moving. "I adore your tale, Queen of Spring, though I will say. . . ." she chuckled sheepishly, scratching her cheek. "A few members of my Constellations found your tale a bit . . . .odd . . . .It was just the family concept!" she rushed out, waving her hand when the goddesses lifted her head with a raised eyebrow. "You know, with your husband being your mother's young brother and then your father and your mother being rumored to be siblings and -"

"I understand Lady Libra." Kore smiled. "It would be considered odd hmm?"

"Ah. Forgive me for"

"Enough Libra." a voice cut in making the two focus on bright golden eyes that flickered with annoyance. The man pointed at Kore and continued. "I don't have all day for you two yapping about, so let's get this trial done already!"

Libra pursed her lips, then sighed and clapped her hands. "Very well! Let's begin!"

She outstretched her arms. eyes roaming around the circular courtroom to catch the gaze of all her coworkers/friends. "Dear Friends!" She began, voice booming. "We shall now start the Trial of The Fifth Stella Lyra! Her associate who we call The Queen of Spring will be her representative in this meeting."

She cupped her hands together and a white and black scale appeared in front of her. "With my Power as the Great Harmony, I shall oversee this trial to be Just and Fair among us 12. So, let us begin. Queen of Spring, you have come before us requesting aid for Lyra of the Stellas. Is that correct?"

"Correct."

"Ha! They brought all this trouble upon themselves." the former voice spoke up, eyes flashing at the low growl that met his words. "What? Got something to say kitty?"

"Watch your words here Aries." the voice boomed, the lion's tail moving behind him angrily. The one called Aries grinned dangerously/ "Or what?"

"Or I will revoke your Vote." Libra cut in before a war could happen, eyes closed. "Now, let us continue. The Great One has permitted Leo to help Lyra in whatever she desires., but as he is part of the Zodiacs, he has agreed to ask for all our opinions. Before we vote, I must explain the rules."

"The White half of the scale means Yes, while the Black half means No. Place your votes on the scales. Starting with you Aries."

"I am against this." Was the man's instant reply, the black half tipping down to visualize his distaste. He flicked away green hair from his face and leaned backward on his chair. "They brought this whole mess to themselves, why should we have to put our necks on the lines to help them out huh?! At the rate Lyra is going, they won't just attack that Dragon brat, they will attack The Great One as well."

The White half tipped making the two scales even. "I was there when she got accused."  A new voice spoke up making Libra and the others focus their eyes on the young man. Short red hair was tucked behind his ear and he placed his chin on his palm. "She gave full credit to Thuban, even using the classic 'I don't own any of these characters, I only own my oc!' line." Hidden behind his sunglasses, his eyes narrowed. "Thuban is just being a pissy bitch boy again. Someone should put him in his place."

Aries glared at him. "So you would help Lyra?! Even if she sets her target to The Great One?!"

Cancer shrugged. "Sounds like fun. From what I heard before she fell and all, The Great One had been nagging her for a new story and she was getting stressed and stressed, so yeah I'll help her."

"So will I."

The scale tipped in favor of the Yes side, and the woman patted her bright blue tail that was laid on her lap, pearl earrings sparkling as the light from the room hit it. The bluenette smiled and continued. "Not to jump on the hype train, but fighting both Thuban and the Great One if things really do go in that direction sounds like fun!" Her tail flapped with excitement. "We haven't had much chaos in eons and now I'm getting bored."

"Battle hungry as usual, Pisces." Cancer smirked at the mermaid making her let out a high giggle. "No not really. I'm stuck in writer's block that's all."

"If that's the case, then I will say No." The woman sitting next to her murmured, golden wheat hair being braided by her assistants who flew above her head. "We have no time for war and chaos Pisces. It is as Cancer said, the Great One is getting more bored and annoyed. So we should take the time to showcase more stories for Them to enjoy."

Pisces rolled her eyes. "Typical Virgo. . . ."

"Lyra is a dear friend of mine." The lion rumbled, the scales tipping as Leo voted Yes. "And I will help her in whatever she wants."

It grew quiet at his words, Libra silently staring at the scales. "Will you six not vote?" she questioned, raising her gaze. 

"Hmmm." the dark-skinned woman smirked, her fangs poking out of her mouth. "I voteee..." she hummed, playing with a strand of her dark black hair. "Hmm, Eenie, Minnie, miny. . .no."

The scales tipped evenly.

"War sounds so boring right now!" Scorpio whined, pouting her deep purple-painted lips in clearly faux annoyance. "War sounds boring any day!."

"We simply do not have time for war." the girl sitting next to Libra interrupted. "But when Lyra has an idea, it usually turns into something amazing!" The small girl hummed and then snapped her fingers, three look-alike coming into being. The four huddled among themselves, one occasionally looking up to see if anyone was hearing them, then three disappeared and the girl with light brown hair smiled and raised her hand high in the air. "I vote Yes!"

'Well said Gemini!" Cancer shot her a salute and a wide grin, the group watching as the scale tipped to the positive side. 

A golden cup was lifted and brought to golden-painted lips, a special gold liquid tipping out of the man's mouth as he gulped the drink down. "The Stars Wil Die. That is a prophecy Lyra once gave me." the man revealed, placing his cup down and interlocking his fingers. "I would like to avoid that, so I vote Yes, so we can fight to stop our so-called downfall."

The Stars couldn't see it, but a smile was growing on Kore's face as she watched the scales tip in her favor. Maybe she will win this case! Then everything will be easier and no one will die!

"I vote Neither Yes nor No." a new voice boomed out, and the horned man crossed his arms, grey eyes sweeping the room as the light bounced off his grey hair. "We all have raised good points. . . .with some being ridiculous, Picses."

"Oh my Stars a mermaid can't get inspiration for a new tale anymore Taurus?!!??"

"So for now, I shall hold my vote."

The Black side of the scales slightly shook as a vote was cast on it, and the caster adjusted their glasses with their hooves. The horse merely shook their head in explanation, but that was all the explanation they needed.

"Now, with Aquarius voting Yes, Taurus being Neutral and Sagittarius voting No, you hold the last vote Capricorn." Libra turned her gaze to the silent Zodiac, meeting black eyes head-on. "So what say you? TimeKeeper?"

Capricorn stared at Libra, then cast his gaze on the scales. A heavy sigh left his lips and he stroked his goatee. "No matter the votes we placed." A low voice escaped from his lips. "The outcome is sure to be the same. I will stay Neutral."

Aries glared hotly at him as Libra clapped her hands once. "As the final vote drops, we now have a Verdict. The 12 Zodiacs will help Stella Lyra in her quest to fight against Thuban. Congratulations, Queen of Spring."

Chapter Text

waves and smiles

Hai! Its your favorite frustrating author! Jaxk!

Or Lily if you read my Madoka Magica work.

Hi everyone! We did it! Well almost. On July 23 this year, this work will be officially 1 year old!

Now, seeing that you read the title, Q&A time!!

Here are the rules dear stars-

1. Nothing about Author's personal life, duh

2. Each commenter has the chance to ask for one spoiler for the future fics, yes that's right, I can give you a sneak peek on what will eventually happen. Maybe then you'll understand my plan.

3. Each commenter has a maximum of 5 questions to ask. Or less if you really have nothing.

Along with your questions, I will also place a few explanations to try and expand the fic more if that makes sense.

Oh! Another heads up! Updates will probably be slower than usual cause this lovely Constellation is heading out to college soon and they don't have a computer all the time, my last update was done on my phone which was a nightmare, to be frank.

Anyways. . . .I think that's it? Yeah for now that's it.

I eagerly await your questions! All will be answered on July 23! 

Buh byeeeeee!!

Chapter Text

Sighs. I changed my mind.

I will answer all questions given to me UNTIL the 23rd, which is when I'll post a fun not cannon chapter. Something like a filler? School AU? I'm still deciding.

So until the 23rd, you can keep asking questions and I shall reply in chapters, following the same rules as before of course.

Now.

Let's begin shall we!

Why did you go off track from the original tale?

To be honest, I don't know why either. My original drafts of this story was to stick with the original, and just naebbut then I read two webcomics and one light novel and boom the concept of the Constellations were born. 

Who is Dysnomia?

Seeing that I don't really plan of saying her backstory in the fic, I'll explain in simple terms. Dysnomia is a character that was able to realize she's simply a fictional character, and due to that she was able to ascend. Her original world was destroyed due to its creator (it was Vela) erasing it from existence, but someone from the Lyra Constellation found her and gave her some of their power, and Vega liked her well enough to invite her into her Constellation as a Blessed One.

If you would like an actual explanation of her lore, it will be revealed soon. (PS she's a former magical girl)

Kore? And the Pantheons?

Yeahhh. Them.

In simple terms, Pantheons are mini gods. All they do is praise the Constellations for all they do. That is their purpose and their job. 

Kore just happens to be friends with Vega, and she misses her a lot, so she's causing all this mess to get her back 

Wrath and Elizabeth? Is that still a thing.

claps hands. Here are the confirmed ships in this tale.

1. Wrath and Elizabeth 

2. Dysnomia and Princeps.

...I think that's it actually. I would have said Sophia and Liliana but hmmm maybe? Idk yet.

How many stories are you referencing here?

uh.

HI3 HSR Percy Jackson ORV Naruto Genshin uhhhh The Dark Lord Confession uh and a lot more but that's what I remember OH

Madoka Magica is what heavily and I mean heavily inspired the relationship between Elizabeth and D, though in this case, it what inspired the relationship between Vega and Hirro. 

First and foremost, WHAT is the story of Lyra? Is it a scenario she wrote and now lives through, or is it something unexpected for her?

Okie then we're starting strong aren't we? Well I did promise answers and spoilers didn't I ?

You are correct and wrong. Technically speaking the life Elizabeth is living in is the story of Lyra, that is fact. But as we keeping heading towards the future, we learn that at a certain point Vega gives her story and end, but Elizabeth continues her own tale. 

Second, is the bond she made with the characters of this world really as strong as she thinks it is?

Of course it is! Every life Elizabeth has lived in she has formed amazing bonds. Even as her life as Sakura! In fact (sighs and sits down.) it's these bonds she has formed that will help her in the future, say around chapter 70+ range.

Why do you depict D as an entity stronger than a constellation?

Because eventually, D will be able to stand side by side with one Constellation. At the moment right now she is stronger than Elizabeth, but when Elizabeth becomes a Star again it will take some time for D to be strong like her. 

In other words, D will be similar to Dysnomia, a character who was able to ascend and join the Stars.

Is the Dragon truly the bad guy?

Neither the Dragon or D are the villains. 

And this is is directed to everyone! The real villain of this story, is the one that created everything. (No it's not Lyra)

Will you stop answering to my questions with emojis?

Nope! ☺️

See you next time!!

Chapter Text

Blinks. Hi everyone

I uh, I'm not dead. I'm just extremely busy sighs

Can't believe my last chapter was July 🧍‍♀️that was like what 4 months ago???? 

And it's not like I forgot about it I've been working on other chapters. I've done like 6 chapters that are ready to post 

The issue is this, I got distracted by my other pseudo account Lily, and ....ya

So, here's the stich.

I will post the next chapter soon, unfortunately not soon soon, just soon. I plan on making a few edits on this story. Mainly rearranging some chapters, fixing some plot points in the story, you know, actually listening to my drafts and notes.

After fixing I will update the remaining 6 chapters, and uh yeah I continue doing my weekly uploads

That's right folks I'm now gonna do bi-weekly uploads praise me.

And...that's it for now? I'll probably even edit this chapter as well 💀.

Thanks for reading! And see you next time on "So I'm Living My Third Life, So What?"

EDIT- I was right, I was going to edit this.

1. Changeded 'Weekly' to 'bi-weekly' because college is a pain

2. Self posting but whatever, check out So I'm A Villainess, So What? New So I'm A Spider, So What? fanfic. this fandom really is small...

Chapter Text

What is Finality?

The End of a Lifetime? The fact or impression of being an irreversible ending?

Yes. That is what Finality is. Though Lyra begs to differ. Finality isn't an end, it's merely an end.

Every End has a new beginning, and Finality is merely a gate for new beginnings.

The Great One gave Lyra this gift as a reward for being a member of the 5 Stellas, the group closest to the Creator. "I like you lots little Lyre." The being with purple eyes smiled, patting her hair. "Here. Wouldnt it be amusing if you could see the future? Have fun with this gift ok?"

On the contrary, seeing the future got boring after 300 Eons. It was the same thing over and over again. New stories formed, fights among the Stars, Pantheons rising and falling, and new factions formed. 

Lyra was getting bored.

Until one day, the day when she foresaw the fate of the Stars.

That day was a normal day for them. They were on a random planet they had obtained from winning a game of Guess That Tale, watching their current favorite new tale. "Thuban actually did well this time," Lyra murmured, tucking white hair behind their ear. "This is a funny story, hehehe."

She popped a ball of Exlir, a golden-colored sweet, into her mouth, humming as the taste flooded her senses. "I should go check it out more. Hmm, should I make an OC? What will I name them though?" A notepad appeared in her hand and she twirled around the pencil in her hand. "Something sweet and simple. Rin? Hmm no. Karin? Nah, pretty sure Virgo snatched that name for her current Story in the work."

"Lady Lyra."

"Huh?" she mumbled, not looking up from her notepad. 

"Forgive me, but there's someone who wants to see you. . ."

"I'm a bit busy right now dearie. Tell them to meet me in um a few 30 Eons-"

"Is that how you greet your Mother hmm?"

At the voice that interrupted her, Lyra froze, looking up at deep purple eyes. The being leaned down and raised her head higher using its long sharp nails. "Hello, Vega."

She gulped. "Mother."

"Walk with me." the being ordered. releasing her and turning to walk away making Lyra place her notepad and pencil away and run after her. "Nice place you get here." The Great One started, eyes scanning the area with boredom evident on their face. 

"T-Thank you." Lyra bowed her head, mind whirling with confusion. What were they doing here? How did they know she was here?!

Ok, that last question was a bit dumb, of course they would know where she was. Clearing her throat, she raised her head up. "Is there something you need Mother?"

The being didn't reply, merely continued to walk. "I'm bored." they finally revealed, stopping in their place. "All of you guys are boring now."

Lyra cocked her head to the side. "Virgo, Columba, and Musca are working on a new Story, and a star from Draconis just finished one."

"I've seen that little dragon's story. Boring." they yawned. "And those three are working on a new story? Also boring." Thy hummed, then a smirk grew on their face. "I have a great idea!"

I'm going to be involved in this aren't I Lyra thought bitterly as she smiled up at her Creator waiting for her to speak. "If no one creates a tale that makes me impressed for 900 Aeons plus, I'll destroy everyone in an instant."

. . . .What?

"What?!" Lyra gaped at them. 

"You heard me."

"B-But-" Lyra stuttered out, eyes wide with confusion and fear. "Why would you kill your children?! Surely there's a tale out there that you still enjoy right? And many tales are being made as we speak-"

"What's 88 Constellations." They brushed her off. "I can always make more. In fact, just for that, you have to do it."

She gulped. "W-what?"

They leaned down to her level, purple eyes staring at golden ones. "Vega." They began, tucking back her white hair with their claw. "If you don't give me a marvelous show, I will kill everyone and everything I have created, and it will all be your fault."

They smiled at her, fangs poking out of their mouth as they patted her cold cheek. "So get to work dearie! Byeee!."

When they left, Lyra stared at the spot with silence. Then she fell to her knees and placed her hands over her mouth. "Oh stars oh stars what do I do?" she mumbled, the threat of everyone dying hanging over her head. 

"Lady Lyra?" a voice asked making her lift her gaze to stare up at Dysnomia's smile. "Is something wrong?"

Vega stared at her friend in silence, biting her lip in thought. "Yes," she replied, placing a huge smile on her face and leaping to her feet. "Everything is perfect in fact!"

Dysnomia cocked her head to the side. "Ok? May I ask what the Great One wanted?"

"Oh, something work-related." Vega waved her off, guiding the two of them back to her house. "Ne, can you get me some snacks to eat? I ran out of my sweets"

Dysnomia nodded and walked off, leaving Vega alone. The star sighed and rubbed her forehead. "How annoying. Sometimes I hate the Great One." She sighed again and collapsed on her chair. "Create a tale you'll enjoy for a long time huh? How annoying. How bitchy can one person get?" she grumbled, eyes flashing with unhidden annoyance.

With a hum, she waved her hand, and a gun materialized in her palm. Aiming it at her forehead, she closed her eyes. "Might as well." She pulled the trigger and with a loud BANG!, she collapsed.

When she reawakened, it was to see herself in a room with mirrors lining up in every possible direction. Up, down, left, and right, there was a mirror everywhere in sight. Sighing at the familiar sight of her true appearance, they walked towards the thread and scissors that were placed on the table. Picking up one end of the white thread, she hummed and allowed her power to flow through it. Whispers flooded her mind as her power and Finality's power intertwined together until she snapped er eyes open and released her power.

She was so fucked.

So incredibly fucked.

Every possible ending she could find resulted in everyone dying.

Make a good story? Death.

Don't make a good story? Death.

Die now? Death.

A groan escaped her lips. This was so annoying. Fuck the Great One to Tartarus.

Speaking of that, she needs to visit Kore soon. She had a new disciple, right? Lily something.

Alright. So no matter what she planned, death was going to be her outcome. That was definitely disheartening but at this point what else could she do? 

Hmm. The Star Lyra Dies In Every Outcome. . . .but what if Vega for some reason didn't die?

Lyra could die, it was merely a title and a name. Vega was her soul, what if she kept her soul intact as she died?

A smile grew on her face. That could work. 

"Keep your soul?" Centarus hummed over their teacup, magenta eyes staring at his friend. "Why would I do that?"

Vega crossed her hands over her chest. "I'm planning something big, something everyone in the stars will enjoy, but it will involve my "untimely" death."

"And you expect me to help you?" he raised his eyebrow, his other head scoffing as he read his book. "Your best bet was to go to Canopus. I'm sure she would love to hold your soul."

Vega rolled her eyes. "Her little snakes would eat my soul so no thank you." She poked one of her best friend's hands and gave him a smile when he finally focused all his eyes on her. "It doesn't have to be my soul per se, at least my memories. All of them."

He shut his book close and placed his cup down. The Centaur sighed, "What is it you are planning?"

"To be frank with you, a War is coming soon," she explained, shrugging with indifference. "At least, that was the best future I gazed upon with Finality."

"A War is the best you could see." He deadpanned. 

"Would you rather a genocide?"

"A War might as well be a Genocide."

She nodded. "But this War is the safest possible outcome I could see." She sighed, closing her eyes. "There are many things that will happen soon. For one I have to go to prison, then I have to 'die' Doesn't that sound scary."

"Wait wait." Toliman, the right head, raised his hand to stop her from talking. "What do you mean by all this?"

The woman snapped her hand and a punch of paper landed on their table. "Here's the Script," she said, watching as Rigil Kentaurus, Rigil for short, the left head reached for the paper for the duo head to read. "the other three already have other own versions, so it's just you now. Anyways as I was saying, I have to die after losing a trial but don't worry, with you holding on to my soul, you can help shape my new life as Emily Lant, cool name right? And then you can place my soul into that world Thuban just proclaimed to the stars, Hirro will help with that. Then everything in the Script will fall in place."

Rigil raised his eyes to stare up at Vega's smile. "And why are we doing this?" he asked, annoyance coating his voice. "I don't feel quite comfortable not helping my friend die. Also." he pointed at a part of the paper he was reading. "What a dumb way to die as Emily."

"Hey! I think it's sentimental!" Vega snapped at him, huffing with annoyance. He merely raised an eyebrow at her as Toliman snatched a cookie. "Tch, you're both so annoying," she muttered.

"You're avoiding the question."

"Am not!"

"Are too!"

"Tch. Fine!" She huffed, rolling her eyes. "It's mainly because the Great One handed me an assignment -"

"That will lead to your death." he finished for her.

She blinked. "How did you know?"

"Act 51. So within the chains holding them down, they hatched a plan. A plan that would take decades, centuries, and eons to finalize. But that was ok to them, for when the two stars face once again, they shall be the victor.  It would be the grandest tale the Stars had ever seen. " he rolled his eyes. "You made Dysnomia sound so dramatic."

"She sounds fine to me." 

"But here's what I don't get." He hummed. "The story you're telling me differs from what I am reading. The Script Vega seems to be hatching a plan within the prison, but you already know what plan you're making?"

Lyra smiled.

Centarus frowned. 

"So she doesn't remember anything anymore." Carina hummed with a serene smile on her face, red eyes sparkling with amusement. "What an interesting show she's doing."

Toliman sighed. "How long till she goes to jail for 'copying' Thuban's tale."

"According to her script, a few weeks."

The Centaur sighed and placed the orb that held the memories of Lyra's plan in a safe place within the Memoria, locking it with his magic. "This is a stupid plan."

"You're such a worrywort Toliman." Canopus giggled, reaching out to hug him. "Have some faith in her alright?"

"How can you be so calm about this?" he questioned, looking down at her. "Oh I'm not," she replied with a laugh. "But I figured if I make too much of a fuss, nothing will change, so might as well go with the flow no?"

Rigil pursed his lips together. "The Stars Will Die. That's what she told me."

Canopus shrugged. "Oh well. At least we'll die with style no?

Chapter Text

Heels softly clacked on the staircase, and long golden hair trailed behind them. "It's been a while since all four of us have met like this." The being hummed, an amused smile on her face. "I didn't think we would meet again for another fifty eons, maybe."

"Not four, merely three." The twin centaur corrected, placing his book down and glancing up at Canopus' pupilless blue eyes. "Arcturus will not be showing up today."

"Again? How surprising." Canopus hummed, sitting next to her friend. "Is he still in hibernation? It's been a hundred eons now."

"To the Bootes Constellation, a hundred eons is merely a week or less. You know this."

Canopus sighed. "With just the three of us, these meetings always feel like a ceremony. Something The Great One forces us to do for their amusement.'

A cup landed on the table, and three sets of eyes flashed to meet Sirius. "It is time for our plan to reach the next phase." He rumbled, the wolf at his feet letting out a small howl. "Canopus, how goes the situation with the Zodiacs?"

The woman hummed, stretching her arms up in her seat. "They voted and have agreed to help us, just as Lyra said they would. Though, according to little Miss Persephone, there were a bit of complaints, but it was easily fixed."

Sirius picked up his cup again, the golden liquid falling into his mouth. "Then it is time to ascend Death."

"Is that truly necessary?" Rigil questioned, dark eyes glancing down from where the three were sitting to cast his gaze on Death, the being watching their friend with amusement. "I don't find the idea of the Dragon's... spawn, with Lyra's Constellation."

"Then I'll take her." Canopus chuckled, one of the eyes on her arms opening to glance down at Death as well. "This obsession she has with our dear Lyre, it's adorable to say the least." All her eyes snapped open, and a wider smile formed on her lips. "I will allow Death to amalgamate with one of my stars; that will make things easier."

"You make it sound so easy," Toliman grunted.

"If Lyra could do it with her little pet, Dysnomia, why can't I, hm? Besides," her eyes flashed with a hint of power. "As the Star of Life, I wish to see how Death and Life can interact together. What an interesting concept, don't you agree?"

"Watch your words, Canopus." Sirius ordered, "We are being watched."

The eyes on her body slowly closed, and the woman let out a sigh. "I shall find Death, and tell her the plan is now in motion. With the Zodiacs, a Dragon's spawn, Draconis, and the Blasphermers now on our side, things will be much easier."

"All this trouble, for a mere star Vega could have snuffed out with a snap of her fingers." Toliman rolled his eyes. 

"This is no longer because of the child, you know this, Toliman," Sirius murmured, staring at his drink. "This war... has now gone to our Creator themselves." He stood up, walking away from his friends. "It is time to wake up Bootes. The Climax of Elizabeth's tale is about to begin."

"Have you heard? The Harp is returning soon."

Whispers fell from the lips of the stars. 'The Harp is Returning!' they proclaimed, and seeds of chaos and curiosity fell with those words.

"She is returning?" The Dove questioned, her eight pairs of wings flapping behind her as she turned to face the messenger. 

"So even death cannot truly destroy a Stella." A tongue flicked itself out of the Blasphemers, its snake body moving through the grass of its home.

"Does that mean that no Star can truly die?" Another Blasphemer questioned, raising his head to gaze at all the clocks surrounding him.

"So, what was the point of all this nonsense?" The Arrow cocked its triangle shaped head as it stared at the newspaper in its hand. 

"It was simply to plant the seeds of chaos and unease." The Great Whale whistled as it swam through the sky. 

"But why?" Eridanus whispered, water dripping down her arms into the pool she was lying in. "Why go this far?"

"For her grand Prophecy." The Furnace boomed, fire spilling out of his mouth as a hammer banged loudly on golden stardust.

"The Stars Shall Die... she proclaimed." Multiple crows cawed loudly. "But if a Star is returning-"

"Then answer us this, Lyra." The Dove murmured, the eyes on her wings snapping open. 

"What is Death to a Star?"

. . . . 

. . . . 

. . . .

.

.

.

"Death . . . . is not simply an end, " a prominent bear-like figure proclaimed to his audience members, his white ox horns glinting in the light set on him. "Death! It is simply the passage to a new beginning! Death! It is simply a way for Lyra to create a magnificent new tale!"

"But who's to say that Thuban, on Lyra's quest, won't bring forth even more destruction and 'Death' this time?" The son of lightning asked, slamming his spear into the ground. 

"She always has a plan for something, no?" Vulpecula chuckled, her tail swishing behind her as she stared at the wide screen before her, watching Bootes's speech. "Let us see just what she has planned. As one of the Blasphemers, I am curious about what a Stella will do this time."

"My name is Death."

"Or D."

"Though nowadays, I've preferred to go by Hiiro Wakaba. A pleasure to meet all of you again."

The girl took a sip of her tea, the world still and silent. No birds were chirping, no cars honking, and the sounds of children and adults were silent.

It seemed like no one except for the girl was in the world.

"My name is Hiiro Wakaba, and I am the Devil."

"Evil God. Malice Incarnate. God of Death. Absolute Paradox. Queen. All those titles belong to me. Devil fits me better though."

She placed the cup down and leaned back in her chair, resting her chin on her palm and crossing her legs over the other. Dark eyes stared at the single paper mache child she had allowed to stay in her realm, and a sigh left her lips.

"It's almost time for the climax, are you excited?"

The child remained silent.

"Hmm. I liked you when you were still sentient, but I guess this will do." She snapped her fingers, and the child exploded into colors, fading away. She sighed again. "Everything was getting more and more boring, but no matter." she cocked her head to the side. "All I had to do was be patient, and then I got my reward." Her dark eyes flashed a bright gold, and a smile formed on her lips.

"I said this last time, do not expect this story to continue the way you expect it to because I exist."

"Her slowly realizing her past is proof of that, but my interfering is another proof."

"You see, this is . . . what did she call it? This is the OG World."

"A world that is now under my control."

"What about the dragon? Shouldn't my Creator be the one in control of the world?"

Hiiro smiled.

"Yes. You are right. But that was then, and this is now."

"Now, let us break this tale, shall we? Wouldn't it be more amusing that way?"